05.06.2013 Views

Geoffrey of Monmouth and the Early Traditions of Arthur and of ...

Geoffrey of Monmouth and the Early Traditions of Arthur and of ...

Geoffrey of Monmouth and the Early Traditions of Arthur and of ...

SHOW MORE
SHOW LESS

You also want an ePaper? Increase the reach of your titles

YUMPU automatically turns print PDFs into web optimized ePapers that Google loves.

INTRODUCTION.<br />

The Rise <strong>of</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong>, <strong>and</strong> that <strong>of</strong> Merlin.<br />

1<br />

Towards <strong>the</strong> middle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> twelfth century, <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Monmouth</strong> publishes his Historia<br />

Regum Britannie (‘History <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Kings <strong>of</strong> Britain’), a comprehensive account <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

British kings from Brutus to Cadwaladr. One portion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> text he allocates to a king<br />

named ‘Aurelius Ambrosius’, <strong>and</strong> ano<strong>the</strong>r to a juvenile prophet named both ‘Merlinus’ <strong>and</strong><br />

also ‘Ambrosius’. A substantial part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> work he <strong>the</strong>n devotes to a ruler named<br />

‘Arturus’—describing his surroundings in great detail <strong>and</strong> giving <strong>the</strong> minutiae <strong>of</strong> his life<br />

from his succession as boy-king to his death as experienced soldier <strong>and</strong> overlord <strong>of</strong> many<br />

l<strong>and</strong>s. The first character is victorious in a number <strong>of</strong> battles against <strong>the</strong> Saxons; <strong>the</strong><br />

second performs some feats <strong>of</strong> magic <strong>and</strong> marvel; <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> third successfully leads <strong>the</strong><br />

Britons in battle at Mount Badon <strong>and</strong> dies around two decades later, in 542, after having<br />

defeated <strong>the</strong> forces <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Saxons, <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> neighbouring kingdoms, <strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> Rome. However,<br />

an analysis <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia Regum suggests that <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s ‘Aurelius Ambrosius’, his<br />

‘Ambrosius Merlinus’ (Merlin), <strong>and</strong> his ‘Arturus’ (<strong>Arthur</strong>) all go back to <strong>the</strong> one character,<br />

a Roman soldier who leads <strong>the</strong> British tribes against <strong>the</strong> Saxons. Moreover, a look at <strong>the</strong><br />

early texts which <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> is known to have used as sources reveals two major<br />

‘confusions’ which he might have recognised, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>n exploited, to create what is<br />

essentially his own book <strong>of</strong> riddles. Here follows a brief summary <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> content <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se<br />

sources as <strong>the</strong>y relate to <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s three characters, <strong>Arthur</strong>, Merlin, <strong>and</strong> Aurelius<br />

Ambrosius.<br />

Before <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>, <strong>the</strong> references to <strong>Arthur</strong> in history are few, 1 <strong>and</strong> ‘Merlin’, so-<br />

called, does not seem to have appeared at all—but <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s ‘Aurelius Ambrosius’ is<br />

based on an earlier, apparently historical, personage. In his De Excidio Britanniae (‘On <strong>the</strong><br />

Ruin <strong>of</strong> Britain’), <strong>the</strong> early writer named ‘Gildas’ tells how <strong>the</strong> British tribes come toge<strong>the</strong>r<br />

to fight against <strong>the</strong> Saxon marauders who were once <strong>the</strong>ir allies: <strong>the</strong>y have as <strong>the</strong>ir leader<br />

<strong>the</strong> last <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> worthy Romans in <strong>the</strong> country, a man who goes by <strong>the</strong> name <strong>of</strong> ‘Ambrosius<br />

Aurelianus’, <strong>and</strong> under him <strong>the</strong>y win <strong>the</strong>ir first victory. 2 Gildas also speaks <strong>of</strong> a great win<br />

at Mount Badon (almost <strong>the</strong> last but not at all <strong>the</strong> least <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> massacres <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> enemies),<br />

<strong>and</strong> in <strong>the</strong> context <strong>of</strong> this battle, he makes ra<strong>the</strong>r vague mention <strong>of</strong> a period <strong>of</strong> forty four<br />

years. He does not name <strong>the</strong> leader <strong>the</strong>re, but he may yet provide a clue, for he goes on to<br />

speak <strong>of</strong> assistance given unexpectedly to <strong>the</strong> British—by means <strong>of</strong> which support <strong>the</strong><br />

Saxons are apparently first resisted <strong>and</strong>, presumably, ultimately defeated, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> end result<br />

1 I take <strong>the</strong> word ‘history’ to mean not fact, but information presented as fact, in good faith<br />

<strong>and</strong> as <strong>the</strong> result <strong>of</strong> considered judgement, careful research, or firsth<strong>and</strong> knowledge. For <strong>the</strong><br />

purposes <strong>of</strong> this study, I ignore nearly all mentions <strong>of</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong> in poetry <strong>and</strong> in Saints’ Lives.<br />

2 Ambrosius Aurelianus is sometimes said to be <strong>the</strong> last Roman survivor <strong>of</strong> battles fought,<br />

but this is probably an error (on which, see below, pp. 28–29).


2<br />

<strong>of</strong> which is a relief from external warfare for <strong>the</strong> period <strong>of</strong> a generation. Gildas may be<br />

implying that both <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> victories have been fought with chance help from Rome, <strong>and</strong> with<br />

Ambrosius Aurelianus as leader.<br />

The first recognisable confusion over <strong>the</strong> leadership occurs much later, in <strong>the</strong> area <strong>of</strong><br />

chronology. A look at Gildas’ text, which is probably <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> first half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sixth century,<br />

suggests that <strong>the</strong> span <strong>of</strong> forty four years mentioned by him is most likely to refer to <strong>the</strong><br />

time between <strong>the</strong> last victory <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> writing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> De Excidio, i.e., counting forwards<br />

from Badon to his own time. Yet in <strong>the</strong> eighth-century Historia Ecclesiastica Gentis<br />

Anglorum (‘Ecclesiastical History <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> English People’), <strong>the</strong> English writer, Bede, first<br />

places Gildas’ Ambrosius Aurelianus around <strong>the</strong> same period as <strong>the</strong> arrival <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Saxons<br />

in Britain, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>n states that <strong>the</strong>re are forty four years between <strong>the</strong>ir coming <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> battle<br />

at Badon. So, he is essentially counting <strong>the</strong> forty four years backwards from Badon to <strong>the</strong><br />

year <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> coming <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Saxons, <strong>and</strong> he thus does not seem to allow that Ambrosius<br />

Aurelianus is <strong>the</strong> leader <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Britons in <strong>the</strong>ir penultimate battle. Bede is sometimes<br />

thought to have presented a more accurate picture than Gildas has, but a closer look at his<br />

text none<strong>the</strong>less suggests that he has misunderstood Gildas’ passage on Badon <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

forty four years—for he asserts that <strong>the</strong> Saxons come to Britain around <strong>the</strong> year 446, which<br />

would thus place Badon around <strong>the</strong> year 493, but he <strong>the</strong>n inserts material which<br />

immediately follows that battle into that period <strong>of</strong> his own text which spans <strong>the</strong> years<br />

between 449 <strong>and</strong> 456. In <strong>the</strong> matter <strong>of</strong> Badon, <strong>the</strong> De Excidio may be regarded as <strong>the</strong> more<br />

reliable text. 3<br />

The second confusion is over <strong>the</strong> matter <strong>of</strong> name. Gildas allows that Ambrosius<br />

Aurelianus is victorious first <strong>and</strong> last, <strong>and</strong> yet in <strong>the</strong> compilation known as <strong>the</strong> Historia<br />

Brittonum (‘History <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Britons’), a pseudo-historical work perhaps first written up in<br />

<strong>the</strong> early ninth century (<strong>and</strong> augmented by different writers up to <strong>the</strong> late tenth), it is said<br />

that Gildas’ Roman-born leader, called <strong>the</strong>re simply ‘Ambrosius’, 4 is <strong>the</strong> overlord <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

British tribes, but that one ‘<strong>Arthur</strong>’ is comm<strong>and</strong>er at Badon (<strong>the</strong> ‘leader <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> battles’), <strong>and</strong><br />

is responsible for <strong>the</strong> slaying <strong>of</strong> nine hundred <strong>and</strong> sixty men—whilst <strong>the</strong> Easter-table<br />

Annals attached to <strong>the</strong> text assign Ambrosius to <strong>the</strong> fifth century <strong>and</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong> to <strong>the</strong> sixth.<br />

However, <strong>the</strong>re are also some indications that ‘Ambrosius’ <strong>and</strong> ‘<strong>Arthur</strong>’ were originally<br />

seen as one, for in <strong>the</strong> main text <strong>the</strong> former is said to be <strong>the</strong> son <strong>of</strong> one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman<br />

consuls in Britain (presumably <strong>the</strong> last), <strong>and</strong> in <strong>the</strong> genealogies attached to that text one<br />

‘Anthun’ (originally ‘<strong>Arthur</strong>’?) is said to be <strong>the</strong> son <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> man who is named as <strong>the</strong> last<br />

Roman emperor in Britain. Also, within <strong>the</strong> main text <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia, <strong>the</strong> two characters<br />

are at least partly contemporary. Moreover, since <strong>the</strong> portrait <strong>of</strong> Ambrosius is based on<br />

3The De Excidio provides us with a near-contemporary account <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> history <strong>of</strong> Britain:<br />

nei<strong>the</strong>r its use <strong>of</strong> biblical <strong>the</strong>mes nor its inflated rhetorical style detracts from its value as<br />

history.<br />

4 I shall henceforth distinguish between <strong>the</strong> character as he appears in <strong>the</strong> De Excidio, <strong>the</strong><br />

Historia Brittonum, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia Regum by using <strong>the</strong> names ‘Ambrosius Aurelianus’,<br />

‘Ambrosius’, <strong>and</strong> ‘Aurelius Ambrosius’, respectively.


3<br />

that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> biblical David, dispatcher <strong>of</strong> giants <strong>and</strong> later king <strong>of</strong> Israel, it may be that<br />

Ambrosius was once more highly regarded than he is today, <strong>and</strong> even more highly regarded<br />

than <strong>Arthur</strong>. Could it be that <strong>the</strong> name ‘<strong>Arthur</strong>’ is ultimately derived from a misreading <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> abbreviated name ‘Aurelianus’—<strong>and</strong> that <strong>the</strong> sixth-century dates assigned to <strong>Arthur</strong> in<br />

<strong>the</strong> Easter-table annals <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum are wrong, i.e., also <strong>the</strong> result <strong>of</strong><br />

confusion?<br />

Yet when <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Monmouth</strong> writes his Historia, he creates his own. First, he<br />

refers openly to <strong>the</strong> De Excidio Britanniae as ‘<strong>the</strong> book which Gildas wrote about <strong>the</strong><br />

victory <strong>of</strong> Aurelius Ambrosius’, by which he presumably means Badon, Gildas’ victory <strong>of</strong><br />

victories against <strong>the</strong> Saxons, <strong>and</strong> yet he himself has <strong>Arthur</strong> (whom he describes as <strong>the</strong><br />

‘nephew’ <strong>of</strong> Aurelius) fight at that particular battle. Second, he is particularly unclear<br />

whe<strong>the</strong>r his character, Loth, marries <strong>the</strong> sister <strong>of</strong> Aurelius Ambrosius or that <strong>of</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong><br />

(who is <strong>the</strong> nephew <strong>of</strong> Aurelius). Third, he places his <strong>Arthur</strong> in <strong>the</strong> sixth century, but also<br />

in <strong>the</strong> fifth, which would logically be <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> his own Aurelius. Fourth, he creates a<br />

new character, whom he names ‘Merlinus’, but also ‘Ambrosius’. And fifth he uses <strong>and</strong><br />

re-uses <strong>the</strong> David-<strong>the</strong>me as a backdrop to his account <strong>of</strong> his ‘Aurelius Ambrosius’, <strong>Arthur</strong>,<br />

<strong>and</strong> indeed Merlin. 5 In essence, his Historia Regum is a book <strong>of</strong> contradictions.<br />

However, <strong>the</strong>re are some indications that it is deliberately so. In <strong>the</strong> first instance,<br />

<strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> advises his fellow-historians, William <strong>and</strong> Malmesbury <strong>and</strong> Henry <strong>of</strong><br />

Huntingdon, against writing about <strong>the</strong> British kings—even though <strong>the</strong>ir texts, already<br />

written, precede his own by around a decade or so—which indicates that he has found fault<br />

with <strong>the</strong>ir works, <strong>and</strong> wishes to improve upon <strong>the</strong>m. Also, he makes two main dedications<br />

in his work, to Robert <strong>of</strong> Gloucester, <strong>and</strong> to Alex<strong>and</strong>er <strong>of</strong> Lincoln, <strong>and</strong> yet in his text he<br />

presents certain Gloucester-dignitaries as ei<strong>the</strong>r weak, foolish, or ineffectual, <strong>and</strong> he<br />

chooses words for his dedication to <strong>the</strong> Bishop <strong>of</strong> Lincoln which are potentially very<br />

insulting. Additionally, he is critical <strong>of</strong> both <strong>the</strong> Romans <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Saxons, <strong>and</strong> at some<br />

points—contrary to what o<strong>the</strong>r histories say—promotes <strong>the</strong> British over both <strong>of</strong> those<br />

races—which would indicate that he has strong feelings for <strong>the</strong> British people. Finally, he<br />

hints at different places throughout his text that he is using an ancient Britannic<br />

sourcebook, although a look at his actual sources suggests that <strong>the</strong>re is no such book. It is<br />

possible, though, that he had recognised a connection between <strong>Arthur</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> earlier<br />

leader, Ambrosius Aurelianus, but had decided to ignore it in <strong>the</strong> interests <strong>of</strong> British<br />

nationalism, for <strong>Arthur</strong> is traditionally a British hero.<br />

In view <strong>of</strong> this, any new study <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia Regum, <strong>of</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong>, or indeed <strong>of</strong> Merlin,<br />

will necessarily cover three main areas: <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s views on history <strong>and</strong> on o<strong>the</strong>r writers;<br />

<strong>the</strong> content <strong>of</strong> his actual sources; <strong>and</strong> his use <strong>and</strong> manipulation <strong>of</strong> those sources to present<br />

his own pseudo-history. It will be helpful to mention here some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> scholarship in <strong>the</strong>se<br />

5 <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> signs himself using various forms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> name ‘<strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong>’ in several<br />

charters to which he is witness (see below, n. 61), <strong>and</strong> he might <strong>of</strong>ten have abbreviated his<br />

own name (in its Latin form) to ‘artus’.


4<br />

three areas, as well as some views on <strong>Arthur</strong> <strong>and</strong> Merlin. In <strong>the</strong> first area <strong>of</strong> interest,<br />

<strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s aims <strong>and</strong> attitudes, excellent foundations have been laid. First <strong>the</strong>re is that most<br />

noteworthy piece <strong>of</strong> work by Valerie Flint which suggests that <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> writes his<br />

Historia as a (fairly obvious) parody on twelfth-century literature, <strong>and</strong> more especially on<br />

<strong>the</strong> works <strong>of</strong> William <strong>and</strong> Henry. 6 Still very useful is Robert W. Hanning’s clear-sighted<br />

analysis <strong>of</strong> <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s art, as well as <strong>the</strong> techniques <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> three main writers who precede<br />

him: Gildas, Bede, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> author <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum. 7 Then <strong>the</strong>re are those three<br />

chapters <strong>of</strong> J. S. P. Tatlock’s monumental work, The Legendary History <strong>of</strong> Britain, which<br />

deal with <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s methods <strong>of</strong>, <strong>and</strong> motives in, writing. 8 O<strong>the</strong>r studies include Stephen<br />

Knight’s chapter on <strong>the</strong> Historia Regum as <strong>the</strong> product <strong>of</strong> popular culture or interest; 9<br />

Richard Barber’s discussion <strong>of</strong> some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> forces which might have influenced <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong><br />

to write as he does (preliminary to his study <strong>of</strong> post-Galfridian ‘<strong>Arthur</strong>iana’); 10 R. H.<br />

Fletcher’s study <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> progression <strong>of</strong> ‘<strong>Arthur</strong>ian’ <strong>the</strong>mes up to (<strong>and</strong> beyond) <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s<br />

time; 11 <strong>and</strong> Brynley F. Roberts’ brief but worthy consideration <strong>of</strong> how <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> writes to<br />

meet <strong>the</strong> dem<strong>and</strong>s <strong>of</strong> his time. 12<br />

In <strong>the</strong> second area, that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> content <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> source-texts, a good deal <strong>of</strong> work has<br />

been done. For <strong>the</strong> De Excidio, <strong>the</strong> collection <strong>of</strong> essays edited by Michael Lapidge <strong>and</strong><br />

David Dumville contains a number <strong>of</strong> useful studies on matters such as <strong>the</strong> chronology <strong>of</strong><br />

Roman <strong>and</strong> sub-Roman Britain; <strong>and</strong> Gildas’ geographical perspective, writing-style,<br />

religious affiliations, <strong>and</strong> education, all <strong>of</strong> which are relevant to <strong>the</strong> study <strong>of</strong> Gildas or <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> text <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> De Excidio. 13 The most important <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se papers (for present purposes) is<br />

that by David Dumville, which shows that <strong>the</strong> composition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> De Excidio need not be<br />

tied to <strong>the</strong> 540s—<strong>and</strong> which thus removes <strong>the</strong> perceived need to date <strong>the</strong> various events <strong>of</strong><br />

6 ‘The Historia Regum Britanniae <strong>of</strong> <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Monmouth</strong>: Parody <strong>and</strong> its Purpose. A<br />

Suggestion’, Speculum 54 (1979), 447–468.<br />

7 The Vision <strong>of</strong> History in <strong>Early</strong> Britain from Gildas to <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Monmouth</strong> (New York,<br />

1966).<br />

8 The Legendary History <strong>of</strong> Britain (Berkeley, 1950): ‘<strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s Historiography’ (pp. 392–<br />

395); ‘<strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s Racial Sympathies’ (pp. 396–402); <strong>and</strong> ‘<strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s Motives in Writing<br />

<strong>the</strong> Historia’ (pp. 422–432).<br />

9 ‘ “So great a king”: <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Monmouth</strong>’s Historia Regum Britanniae’, in his <strong>Arthur</strong>ian<br />

Literature <strong>and</strong> Society (London, 1983), pp. 38–67.<br />

10 King <strong>Arthur</strong>: Hero <strong>and</strong> Legend, 3rd rev. edn (Woodbridge, 1986), pp. 24–37.<br />

11 The <strong>Arthur</strong>ian Material in <strong>the</strong> Chronicles, Harvard Studies <strong>and</strong> Notes in Philology <strong>and</strong><br />

Literature 10 (Boston, 1906).<br />

12‘<strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Monmouth</strong>, Historia Regum Britanniae <strong>and</strong> Brut y Brenhinedd’, in The<br />

<strong>Arthur</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Welsh: The <strong>Arthur</strong>ian Legend in Medieval Welsh Literature, ed. Rachel<br />

Bromwich et al. (Cardiff, 1991), pp. 97–116 (esp. p. 108). The volume itself is a revised<br />

supplement to R. S. Loomis, ed., <strong>Arthur</strong>ian Literature in <strong>the</strong> Middle Ages: A Collaborative<br />

History (Oxford, 1959).<br />

13 Gildas: New Approaches, ed. Michael Lapidge <strong>and</strong> David Dumville (Woodbridge, 1984).


5<br />

Gildas’ text backwards (by 44 years or any o<strong>the</strong>r time-span) from this time. 14 Also in <strong>the</strong><br />

area <strong>of</strong> chronology, <strong>the</strong>re is <strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong> N. J. Higham, who argues (on <strong>the</strong> basis <strong>of</strong> date<br />

given in one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Gallic Chronicles for <strong>the</strong> Saxon presence in Britain, i.e., 441/2) that<br />

events such as Badon might be placed as far back as <strong>the</strong> first half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fifth century; 15<br />

that by Leslie Alcock, who questions an extensive early Saxon presence in Britain; 16 <strong>and</strong><br />

that <strong>of</strong> Ian Wood, who considers <strong>the</strong> difficulties <strong>of</strong> reconciling <strong>the</strong> dates given in <strong>the</strong> Gallic<br />

Chronicle with <strong>the</strong> information provided by Gildas. 17 All such arguments have a possible<br />

bearing on <strong>the</strong> interpretation <strong>of</strong> Gildas’ text. 18<br />

For <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum, some examples will suffice. On <strong>the</strong> leadership at Badon,<br />

Rosemary Morris states that it is obvious that Ambrosius Aurelianus is comm<strong>and</strong>er at<br />

Badon. 19 On <strong>the</strong> deeds <strong>of</strong> Ambrosius, Léon Fleuriot suggests that a certain British leader<br />

named ‘Riothamus’ by Continental writers is in fact Gildas’ ‘Ambrosius Aurelianus’ <strong>and</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> ‘Ambrosius’ <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum. 20 On <strong>the</strong> question <strong>of</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong>’s actual existence,<br />

E. K. Chambers suggests an identification <strong>of</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong> with Ambrosius Aurelianus, based on<br />

<strong>the</strong> possibility <strong>of</strong> ‘scribal corruption’ <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> name ‘Aurelianus’ into ‘<strong>Arthur</strong>’; 21 <strong>and</strong> in a<br />

similar fashion Peter Korrel proposes that <strong>the</strong> name ‘<strong>Arthur</strong>’ is a cymricized corruption <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> name ‘Aurelianus’; 22 David Dumville claims that <strong>the</strong>re is no historical <strong>Arthur</strong>; 23<br />

14 ‘Gildas <strong>and</strong> Mælgwn: Problems <strong>of</strong> Dating’, in Lapidge <strong>and</strong> Dumville, pp. 51–59. (This<br />

essay points up <strong>the</strong> dangers <strong>of</strong> accepting dates such as those <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Welsh Annals<br />

uncritically.)<br />

15 The English Conquest: Gildas <strong>and</strong> Britain in <strong>the</strong> Fifth Century (Manchester, 1994), e.g.,<br />

pp. 136–137.<br />

16 <strong>Arthur</strong>’s Britain: History <strong>and</strong> Archaeology, AD 367–634 (Harmondsworth, 1971), repr.<br />

1985: see, for example, his arguments at pp. 99–109.<br />

17 ‘The End <strong>of</strong> Roman Britain: Continental Evidence <strong>and</strong> Parallels’, in Lapidge <strong>and</strong><br />

Dumville, pp. 1–25 (pp. 18–20).<br />

18 The question <strong>of</strong> whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong> work is in whole or in part a forgery by a later, Romanominded<br />

(or in this case ‘Saxon’) author may probably be laid aside—for Gildas links <strong>the</strong><br />

year <strong>of</strong> his birth to a battle-defeat for <strong>the</strong> Saxons (c. 26.1); <strong>and</strong> he generally berates <strong>the</strong><br />

Saxons <strong>and</strong> on one occasion refers to <strong>the</strong>m as ‘dogs’ (c. 23.5). Indeed, an analysis <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

language <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> text made by F. Kerlouégan suggests that <strong>the</strong> two main parts <strong>of</strong> De<br />

Excidio form one whole, <strong>and</strong> that discrepancies in <strong>the</strong> style <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> two segments stem from<br />

differences in genre (see ‘Le Latin du De Excidio Britanniae de Gildas’, in Christianity in<br />

Britain, 300–700, Papers presented to <strong>the</strong> Conference on Christianity in Roman <strong>and</strong> Sub-<br />

Roman Britain held at <strong>the</strong> University <strong>of</strong> Nottingham, 17–20 April, 1967, ed. M.W. Barley<br />

<strong>and</strong> R. P. C. Hanson, Leicester, 1968, pp. 151–176: p. 173). I <strong>the</strong>refore proceed on <strong>the</strong><br />

assumption that <strong>the</strong> De Excidio is a genuine <strong>and</strong> unified early work, <strong>and</strong> that <strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong><br />

Gildas. (I also disregard most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> huge body <strong>of</strong> ‘44-year scholarship’, for only some <strong>of</strong> it<br />

can be taken seriously. A useful summary is provided by Thomas D. O’Sullivan, The De<br />

Excidio <strong>of</strong> Gildas: Its Au<strong>the</strong>nticity <strong>and</strong> Date, Leiden, 1978, pp. 134–44.)<br />

19 The Character <strong>of</strong> King <strong>Arthur</strong> in Medieval Literature, <strong>Arthur</strong>ian Studies 4 (Cambridge,<br />

1982), p. 9.<br />

20 Les Origines de la Bretagne (Paris, 1980), pp. 170–173.<br />

21 <strong>Arthur</strong> <strong>of</strong> Britain (London, 1927), repr. 1964, p. 169.<br />

22 An <strong>Arthur</strong>ian Triangle: A Study <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Origin, Development <strong>and</strong> Characterization <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>Arthur</strong>, Guinevere <strong>and</strong> Modred (Leiden, 1984), pp. 22–24.


6<br />

Alcock argues that <strong>the</strong>re would have been no reason to invent an ‘<strong>Arthur</strong>’; 24 <strong>and</strong> John Rhys<br />

believes that <strong>Arthur</strong> has mythical origins <strong>and</strong> should be seen as a ‘Culture Hero’, 25<br />

although he also acknowledges that <strong>the</strong> designation ‘leader <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> battles’ may go back to<br />

<strong>the</strong> title Comes Britanniae, or ‘Count <strong>of</strong> Britain’, <strong>the</strong> name given to <strong>the</strong> supreme<br />

comm<strong>and</strong>er <strong>of</strong> Roman troops in Britain. 26<br />

Thomas Charles-Edwards speaks <strong>of</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong> as a Christian figure who is used in <strong>the</strong><br />

Historia Brittonum in order to contrast pagan leaders <strong>and</strong> also to introduce new (non-<br />

Kentish) Germanic elements into <strong>the</strong> text; 27 Richard Barber suggests that <strong>the</strong> name <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

famous hero, <strong>Arthur</strong>, survives from fragments <strong>of</strong> lost lore, <strong>and</strong> that his deeds are part <strong>of</strong> a<br />

long process <strong>of</strong> literary elaboration; 28 Thomas Jones argues that <strong>the</strong> name ‘<strong>Arthur</strong>’ derives<br />

from <strong>the</strong> Roman name, ‘Artorius’; 29 A. O. H. Jarman notes <strong>the</strong> possible derivation <strong>of</strong><br />

‘<strong>Arthur</strong>’ from art- or arth-, meaning ‘bear’ <strong>and</strong> signifying a warrior; 30 <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> Ashe<br />

argues that Riothamus is <strong>Arthur</strong>; 31 <strong>and</strong> following on from Ashe, James P. Carley <strong>and</strong><br />

Felicity Riddy suggest that a description <strong>of</strong> Riothamus in a Continental document may<br />

echo <strong>the</strong> spirit <strong>of</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong> as British comm<strong>and</strong>er. 32 And on chronology, Leslie Alcock<br />

considers <strong>the</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong>ian material in <strong>the</strong> Welsh Annals <strong>and</strong> points out that errors might have<br />

occurred during <strong>the</strong> process <strong>of</strong> combining or updating Easter Tables. 33<br />

In <strong>the</strong> third area, <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s use <strong>of</strong> his sources, a selection will again suffice. In three<br />

very detailed <strong>and</strong> informative textual studies, Neil Wright considers <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s use <strong>of</strong><br />

Gildas <strong>and</strong> Bede. 34 On <strong>the</strong> possible link between Riothamus <strong>and</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong>, I myself argue<br />

that <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> uses an account <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> battle fought by Riothamus to present his story <strong>of</strong><br />

23 ‘Sub-Roman Britain: History <strong>and</strong> Legend’, History, n.s. 62 (1977), 173–192 (p. 187).<br />

24 Alcock, p. 358.<br />

25 Studies in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong>ian Legend (Oxford, 1891), pp. 8–23.<br />

26 Ibid., p. 7. Indeed, Ambrosius is referred to as ‘comes’ by Gildas (c. 25.3): see below, p.<br />

28 for <strong>the</strong> implications <strong>of</strong> this.<br />

27 ‘The <strong>Arthur</strong> <strong>of</strong> History’, in Bromwich, The <strong>Arthur</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Welsh, pp. 15–32 (pp. 21–22).<br />

28 King <strong>Arthur</strong>, p. 10.<br />

29 ‘The <strong>Early</strong> Evolution <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Legend <strong>of</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong>’, Nottingham Medieval Studies 8 (1964), 3–<br />

21 (pp. 3–4).<br />

30 ‘The <strong>Arthur</strong>ian Allusions’, Studia Celtica 24/5 (1989–90), 15–25.<br />

31 The Discovery <strong>of</strong> King <strong>Arthur</strong> (New York, 1985): see pp. 96–111.<br />

32 ‘Sidonius <strong>and</strong> Riothamus: A Glimpse <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historical <strong>Arthur</strong>?’, <strong>Arthur</strong>ian Literature 12<br />

(1993), 157–164.<br />

33 Alcock, pp. 45–55. His argument is based partly on <strong>the</strong> information given in <strong>the</strong> Anglo-<br />

Saxon Chronicle, <strong>and</strong> is well thought out—even though <strong>the</strong> Saxon <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> British texts<br />

have very little in common. However, those who would attempt to rationalise <strong>the</strong> dates <strong>of</strong><br />

different texts without seeking <strong>the</strong> origins <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> given dates may be largely ignored—as<br />

also may such unconvincing arguments as those <strong>of</strong> John Morris about <strong>the</strong> existence <strong>of</strong> two<br />

leaders named ‘Ambrosius Aurelianus’ who each fit a separate chronology (see The Age <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>Arthur</strong>: A History <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> British Isles from 350 to 650, London, 1973, p. 518).<br />

34 ‘<strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Monmouth</strong> <strong>and</strong> Gildas’, <strong>Arthur</strong>ian Literature 2 (1982), 1–40; ‘<strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>Monmouth</strong> <strong>and</strong> Gildas Revisited’, <strong>Arthur</strong>ian Literature 4 (1985), 55–163; <strong>and</strong> ‘<strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>Monmouth</strong> <strong>and</strong> Bede’, <strong>Arthur</strong>ian Literature 6 (1986), 27–59.


7<br />

<strong>Arthur</strong>’s fight with <strong>the</strong> Giant <strong>of</strong> Mont-Saint-Michel. 35 And on <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s<br />

characterisations, Rosemary Morris notes that <strong>the</strong> story <strong>of</strong> David <strong>and</strong> Bathsheba may be a<br />

(partial) source <strong>of</strong> inspiration for <strong>the</strong> tale <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> conception <strong>of</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong>, 36 whilst M. Victoria<br />

Guerin later discusses <strong>the</strong> matter at greater length again. 37<br />

On <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s character, Merlin, John Jay Parry <strong>and</strong> Robert Caldwell argue that<br />

<strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> largely creates a new story for an earlier, poetic, ‘Myrddin’, whom he (re-)names<br />

‘Merlin’; 38 A. O. H. Jarman suggests that <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> combines material on an earlier Welsh<br />

poetic ‘Myrddin’ with that on <strong>the</strong> ‘Ambrosius’ <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum; 39 Edmond Faral<br />

looks at <strong>the</strong> possibility <strong>of</strong> a pre-Galfridian ‘Merlinus Silvester’; 40 Chambers allows that<br />

<strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s Merlin is his own invention; 41 Tatlock asserts that <strong>the</strong>re was probably an earlier<br />

account <strong>of</strong> ‘Merlin’ available to <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>; 42 Egerton Phillimore suggests that Merlin’s<br />

name is derived by <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> from <strong>the</strong> town ‘Cærfyrddin’ (Carmar<strong>the</strong>n); 43 Nikolai Tolstoy,<br />

claims that Merlin is an au<strong>the</strong>ntic prophet <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> later sixth century, <strong>and</strong> a writer <strong>of</strong> real<br />

literary works; 44 Norma Lorre Goodrich states that <strong>the</strong>re were probably two separate<br />

Merlins; 45 Gareth Knight mentions a possible biblical prototype for Merlin, that is to say,<br />

<strong>the</strong> ‘priest-king’ Melchizedek (Genesis 14); 46 <strong>and</strong> I myself argue that <strong>the</strong> character <strong>of</strong><br />

‘Merlin Ambrosius’ in <strong>the</strong> Historia Regum, <strong>and</strong> any wildness or madness (later) attributed<br />

to <strong>the</strong> character named ‘Merlin Silvester’, can be traced back to <strong>the</strong> presentation <strong>of</strong><br />

Ambrosius (Aurelianus) in historical sources, via <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s own pen. 47<br />

This short account sets out <strong>the</strong> background to <strong>the</strong> present study. In <strong>the</strong> first area,<br />

considering <strong>the</strong> range <strong>and</strong> quality <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> work done, it will be necessary only to apply <strong>the</strong><br />

analysis <strong>of</strong> motive <strong>and</strong> method to a greater proportion <strong>of</strong> <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s text than has been<br />

35 ‘<strong>Arthur</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Giant <strong>of</strong> Mont-Saint-Michel: The Creation <strong>of</strong> a Folktale’, Proceedings <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Conference <strong>of</strong> Celtic Studies, Sydney, June 1992, forthcoming.<br />

36 Rosemary Morris, p. 25.<br />

37 ‘The King’s Sin: The Origins <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> David-<strong>Arthur</strong> Parallel’, in The Passing <strong>of</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong>:<br />

New Essays in <strong>Arthur</strong>ian Tradition, ed. Christopher Baswell <strong>and</strong> William Sharpe (New<br />

York <strong>and</strong> London, 1988), pp. 15–30.<br />

38 ‘<strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Monmouth</strong>’, in Loomis, <strong>Arthur</strong>ian Literature, pp. 72–93 (pp. 75–79). (Their<br />

arguments are much like those presented by H. Munro Chadwick <strong>and</strong> N. Kershaw<br />

Chadwick, ‘Merlin in <strong>the</strong> Works <strong>of</strong> <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Monmouth</strong>’, in The Growth <strong>of</strong> Literature, 2<br />

vols, Cambridge, 1932, repr. 1968, I, 123–132.)<br />

39 ‘The Merlin Legend <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Welsh Tradition <strong>of</strong> Prophecy’, in Bromwich, The <strong>Arthur</strong> <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Welsh, pp. 117–146 (pp. 130–132).<br />

40 La Légende <strong>Arthur</strong>ienne: Études et Documents, 3 vols (Paris, 1929), II, 39–46.<br />

41 <strong>Arthur</strong> <strong>of</strong> Britain, pp. 95–98.<br />

42 ‘Merlin’, in The Legendary History, pp. 171–177 (pp. 175–177).<br />

43 Y Cymmrodor 11 (1890), 46–48 (‘Notes’).<br />

44 The Quest for Merlin (London, 1985), p. 29.<br />

45 Merlin (New York, 1987), p. 18.<br />

46 ‘The Archetype <strong>of</strong> Merlin’, in The Book <strong>of</strong> Merlin: Insights from <strong>the</strong> First Merlin<br />

Conference, London, June 1986, ed. R. J. Stewart (San Bernadino, 1991), pp. 55–70 (pp.<br />

57–58).<br />

47 ‘Merlin: Ambrosius <strong>and</strong> Silvester’, in Geraldine Barnes, et al., ed., Words <strong>and</strong><br />

Wordsmiths: A Volume for H. L. Rogers (Sydney, 1989), pp. 45–48.


8<br />

covered in <strong>the</strong> above works, <strong>and</strong> to note that <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s references to patrons may be o<strong>the</strong>r<br />

than what <strong>the</strong>y seem. In <strong>the</strong> second area, with regard to Gildasian scholarship, it may be<br />

necessary to depart from traditional views; <strong>and</strong> to seek <strong>the</strong> answers to some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> new<br />

questions in <strong>the</strong> manuscripts ra<strong>the</strong>r than in <strong>the</strong> editions. With regard to <strong>the</strong> Historia<br />

Brittonum <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘historical’ <strong>Arthur</strong>, some major re-evaluation may be in order, especially<br />

if it can be shown that <strong>the</strong> Ambrosius <strong>of</strong> that text is felt to be more important than <strong>the</strong><br />

traditional <strong>Arthur</strong>; that <strong>the</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong> <strong>of</strong> that text is seen as a Roman who (not alone but as<br />

leader <strong>of</strong> a division <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman army) kills nine hundred <strong>and</strong> sixty men, <strong>and</strong> that <strong>the</strong><br />

Easter-table annals may be wrong in assigning <strong>Arthur</strong> to <strong>the</strong> sixth century. In <strong>the</strong> third<br />

area, <strong>the</strong>re is an obvious need to extend <strong>the</strong> analysis <strong>of</strong> <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s text <strong>and</strong> to consider<br />

more closely <strong>the</strong> new character, Merlin, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> links between him <strong>and</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong> <strong>and</strong> David.<br />

Certainly <strong>the</strong>re is no better time than <strong>the</strong> present to make new evaluations <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Historia Regum Britannie <strong>and</strong> its sources. Work on Dumville’s new-series edition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Historia Brittonum has already begun, <strong>and</strong> one volume has now appeared. 48 Also, Neil<br />

Wright’s edition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> various recensions <strong>the</strong> Historia Regum is well under way. 49<br />

Moreover, much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> painstaking work on <strong>the</strong> manuscripts <strong>of</strong> <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s Historia has<br />

already been undertaken by Julia C. Crick, 50 <strong>and</strong> by David Dumville; 51 <strong>and</strong> that on <strong>the</strong><br />

Historia Brittonum by Dumville, 52 <strong>and</strong> by Juliette de Caluwé-Dor. 53 Dumville has already<br />

provided some very solid material on <strong>the</strong> text <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum, 54 <strong>and</strong> also<br />

48 David N. Dumville, ed., The Historia Brittonum, 10 vols (Cambridge, 1985– ): Vol. 3,<br />

The ‘Vatican’ Recension. For <strong>the</strong> Harleian text, we must still rely on <strong>the</strong> text by John<br />

Morris, ed. <strong>and</strong> trans., Nennius: British History <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Welsh Annals (London <strong>and</strong><br />

Chichester, 1980).<br />

49 Ed. Neil Wright, The Historia Regum Britannie <strong>of</strong> <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Monmouth</strong> 5 vols.<br />

(Woodbridge <strong>and</strong> Dover, N.H., 1985–91).<br />

50 A Summary Catalogue <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Manuscripts (Cambridge, 1989), <strong>and</strong> its companion volume,<br />

Dissemination <strong>and</strong> Reception in <strong>the</strong> Later Middle Ages (Cambridge, 1991), Vols III <strong>and</strong> IV,<br />

respectively, <strong>of</strong> Wright, Historia Regum Britannie; <strong>and</strong> idem, ‘The Manuscripts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Works <strong>of</strong> <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Monmouth</strong>: A New Supplement’, <strong>Arthur</strong>ian Literature 6 (1986),<br />

157–162, <strong>and</strong> ‘The Manuscripts <strong>of</strong> <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Monmouth</strong>’s Historia Regum<br />

Britannie’, <strong>Arthur</strong>ian Literature 7 (1987), 158–162.<br />

51 ‘The Manuscripts <strong>of</strong> <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Monmouth</strong>’s Historia Regum Britanniae’, <strong>Arthur</strong>ian<br />

Literature 3 (1983), 113–128; ‘The Manuscripts <strong>of</strong> <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Monmouth</strong>’s Historia<br />

Regum Britanniae: A Supplement’, <strong>Arthur</strong>ian Literature 4 (1984), 164–171; <strong>and</strong> ‘The<br />

Manuscripts <strong>of</strong> <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Monmouth</strong>’s Historia Regum Britanniae: A Second<br />

Supplement’, <strong>Arthur</strong>ian Literature 5 (1985), 149–151.<br />

52 ‘The Corpus Christi “Nennius”’, <strong>and</strong> ‘Some Aspects <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Chronology <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia<br />

Brittonum’, Bulletin <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Board <strong>of</strong> Celtic Studies 25 (1972–74), 369–380 <strong>and</strong> 439–445;<br />

‘“Nennius” <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum’, Studia Celtica 10/11 (1975/76), 78–95; <strong>and</strong> ‘The<br />

Sixteenth-Century History <strong>of</strong> Two Cambridge Books from Sawley’, Transactions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Cambridge Bibliographical Society 7 (1980), 427–444.<br />

53 ‘L’importance de la version liégeoise (Bibl. Univ. ms. 369c, ff. 130–142) dans la tradition<br />

manuscrite de l’Historia Brittonum’, in Mélanges <strong>of</strong>ferts à Rita Lejeune Pr<strong>of</strong>esseur à<br />

l’Université de Liège (Gembloux, 1969), pp. 5–12.<br />

54 ‘On <strong>the</strong> North British Section <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum’, The Welsh History Review 8<br />

(1976/77), 345–354; ‘Sub-Roman Britain: History <strong>and</strong> Legend’, History, n.s. 62 (1977),


9<br />

promises a new work on Gildas. 55 It is in <strong>the</strong> context <strong>of</strong> this new round <strong>of</strong> scholarship that<br />

I will argue that <strong>the</strong> traditionally British king named ‘<strong>Arthur</strong>’ is <strong>the</strong> literary <strong>of</strong>fshoot <strong>of</strong><br />

Gildas’ ‘Ambrosius Aurelianus’, as indeed is <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s own prophetic character,<br />

‘Ambrosius Merlinus’, who is now known to us as ‘Merlin’. I will begin with <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s<br />

mentions <strong>of</strong> a Britannic sourcebook; <strong>the</strong>n move on to his actual sources; <strong>and</strong> conclude with<br />

his presentations <strong>of</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong>, Merlin, <strong>and</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r associated characters.<br />

173–192; ‘Celtic-Latin Texts in Nor<strong>the</strong>rn Engl<strong>and</strong>, c. 1150–c.1250’, Celtica 12 (1979), 19–<br />

49; <strong>and</strong> ‘The Historical Value <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum’, in <strong>Arthur</strong>ian Literature 6 (1986),<br />

1–26.<br />

55 Gildas in <strong>the</strong> Middle Ages, ed. David Dumville: in preparation.


10<br />

PART I. GEOFFREY’S ACTUAL SOURCES.<br />

Chapter 1. The Elusive Britannic Book.<br />

<strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> begins his Historia by saying that, apart from <strong>the</strong> works <strong>of</strong> Gildas <strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> Bede<br />

(<strong>and</strong> aside from stories circulating orally) he has been able to find no material on <strong>the</strong> kings<br />

<strong>of</strong> Britain:<br />

He <strong>the</strong>n continues thus:<br />

Cum mecum multa et de multis sepius animo reuoluens<br />

in hystoriam regum Britannie inciderem, in mirum<br />

contuli quod infra mentionem quam de eis Gildas et Beda<br />

luculento tractatu fecerant nichil de regibus qui ante<br />

incarnationem Christi inhabitauerant, nichil etiam de<br />

Arturo ceterisque compluribus qui post incarnationem<br />

successerunt repperissem, cum et gesta eorum digna<br />

eternitate laudis constarent et a multis populis quasi<br />

inscripta iocunde et memoriter predicarentur.<br />

‘Whenever I chanced to turn my mind to <strong>the</strong> many <strong>and</strong><br />

varied things on <strong>the</strong> history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> kings <strong>of</strong> Britain, I<br />

concluded in amazement that beyond <strong>the</strong> mention <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>m which Gildas, <strong>and</strong> Bede in (his) most lucid<br />

treatment, had made, I had discovered nothing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

kings who had lived before <strong>the</strong> Incarnation <strong>of</strong> Christ, <strong>and</strong><br />

nothing even <strong>of</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> many o<strong>the</strong>rs who<br />

succeeded after <strong>the</strong> Incarnation, although <strong>the</strong>ir noble<br />

deeds were both known (to be) worthy <strong>of</strong> eternal praise<br />

<strong>and</strong> (also) were proclaimed joyfully <strong>and</strong> traditionally by<br />

many people just as if <strong>the</strong>y had been written down.’<br />

(§ 1) 56<br />

Talia michi et de talibus multociens cogitanti optulit<br />

Walterus Oxinefordensis archidiaconis, uir in oratoria<br />

arte atque in exoticis historiis eruditus, quendam<br />

Britannici sermonis librum uetustissimum qui a Bruto<br />

primo rege Britonum usque ad Cadualadrum filium<br />

Caduallonis actus omnium continue et ex ordine<br />

perpulcris orationibus proponebat. (§ 2)<br />

Perhaps <strong>the</strong> most obvious translation <strong>of</strong> this passage is:<br />

56 Ed. Neil Wright, The Historia Regum Britannie <strong>of</strong> <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Monmouth</strong>, I, Bern,<br />

Burgerbiblio<strong>the</strong>k, MS. 568 (Woodbridge <strong>and</strong> Dover, N.H., 1985). All references are to this<br />

edition, <strong>and</strong> henceforth appear paren<strong>the</strong>tically in text; all translations are my own. The date<br />

<strong>of</strong> publication <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> text is thought to be later than 1135 (<strong>the</strong> year <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> Henry I),<br />

<strong>and</strong> earlier than 1139 (<strong>the</strong> time at which <strong>the</strong> work was discovered by Henry <strong>of</strong> Huntingdon<br />

at Bec)—Wright thinks that <strong>the</strong> date is ca 1138 (see his Introduction, pp. xi–xvi). For a<br />

discussion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bern manuscript, see Crick, Summary Catalogue, pp. 21–25.


11<br />

‘While I was cogitating very much on such diverse<br />

things, Walter, archdeacon <strong>of</strong> Oxford, a man learned in<br />

<strong>the</strong> art <strong>of</strong> oratory <strong>and</strong> in exotic histories, placed before<br />

(me) a certain most ancient book in <strong>the</strong> Britannic tongue,<br />

which set forth <strong>the</strong> deeds <strong>of</strong> all from Brutus, <strong>the</strong> first king<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Britons, up to Cadwaladr, <strong>the</strong> son <strong>of</strong> Cadwallo—<br />

continuous <strong>and</strong> in regular succession, (<strong>and</strong>) in very<br />

beautiful language.’<br />

However, since <strong>the</strong> word ‘optulit’ may be taken to mean ‘put forward’ as well as ‘placed<br />

before’, it is not clear whe<strong>the</strong>r Walter gives <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> a real book or whe<strong>the</strong>r he does not. 57<br />

It may be that he simply puts before <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> <strong>the</strong> idea <strong>of</strong> inventing an ancient Britannic<br />

book to compensate for <strong>the</strong> lack <strong>of</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r source-materials. Indeed, since <strong>the</strong> phrase ‘in<br />

exoticis historiis eruditus’ can be taken to mean ei<strong>the</strong>r ‘learned in (<strong>the</strong> study <strong>of</strong>) exotic<br />

histories’ or ‘skilled in (<strong>the</strong> telling <strong>of</strong>) outl<strong>and</strong>ish stories’, it may be that <strong>the</strong> erudite Walter<br />

has put forward <strong>the</strong> idea <strong>of</strong> inventing an outrageous story <strong>of</strong> all <strong>the</strong> kings from Brutus to<br />

Cadwaladr. 58<br />

O<strong>the</strong>r ambiguities become apparent as <strong>the</strong> Prologue continues. <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> speaks <strong>of</strong> a<br />

work in straightforward Latin, <strong>and</strong> on <strong>the</strong> need for simple diction:<br />

Rogatu itaque illius ductus, tametsi infra alienos ortulos<br />

falerata uerba non collegerim, agresti tamen stilo<br />

propriisque calamis contentus codicem illum in Latinum<br />

sermonen transferre curaui. Nam si ampullosis<br />

dictionibus paginam illinissem, tedium legentibus<br />

ingererem, dum magis in exponendis uerbis quam in<br />

historia intelligenda ipsos commorari oporteret. (ibid.)<br />

57 It is not certain whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong> word ‘Britannicus’ implies a ‘British’ or a ‘Breton’<br />

sourcebook, <strong>and</strong> so I translate <strong>the</strong> word, in its generalised sense, as ‘Britannic’. Wright,<br />

Historia Regum, Introduction, pp. ix–x, discusses whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s reference to himself<br />

in one manuscript <strong>of</strong> his work as pudibundus Brito ‘an abashed Briton’ may imply that he is<br />

Welsh, Breton, or Cornish. He also implies (p. 2) that <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> is antipa<strong>the</strong>tic to <strong>the</strong><br />

Welsh—but I will argue o<strong>the</strong>rwise. See Michael D. Reeve, ‘The Transmission <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Historia Regum Britanniae’, in The Journal <strong>of</strong> Medieval Latin 1 (1991), 73–117 (pp. 79–<br />

80) on <strong>the</strong> question <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> bashful Briton, <strong>and</strong> on two o<strong>the</strong>r significant differences between<br />

<strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s own remarks in that manuscript <strong>and</strong> in o<strong>the</strong>rs.<br />

58 Richard Barber, King <strong>Arthur</strong>, p. 27, n. 28, also notes <strong>the</strong> ambiguity <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> phrase in<br />

exoticis historiis. If <strong>the</strong> word ‘exoticus’ were to mean ‘outl<strong>and</strong>ish’, this might be taken as a<br />

caustic retort to those who would regard men from <strong>the</strong> more isolated areas <strong>of</strong> Britain as<br />

‘upl<strong>and</strong>ish’—a word which is used in several medieval texts to suggest a lack <strong>of</strong><br />

sophistication. On <strong>the</strong> question <strong>of</strong> fabrication, it should be noted here that <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> actually<br />

uses <strong>the</strong> word invenire—ei<strong>the</strong>r ‘to find’ or ‘to invent’—at § 177, when he mentions <strong>the</strong><br />

sourcebook in <strong>the</strong> context <strong>of</strong> Walter’s narration <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> tale <strong>of</strong> Mordred <strong>and</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong>. This is<br />

just one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> many indications that <strong>the</strong>re was no actual book. Ano<strong>the</strong>r is that <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s<br />

story <strong>of</strong> Cadwaladr is a refashioning <strong>of</strong> Bede’s account <strong>of</strong> ‘Caedualla’ (V.7), a Saxon king<br />

who made a visit to Rome in <strong>the</strong> year A.D. 689 (as pointed out by Flint, ‘Parody <strong>and</strong> its<br />

Purpose’, p. 454). On <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong>, Tatlock, The Legendary History, p. 424, suggests that<br />

although <strong>the</strong>re was no actual book, Walter had given <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> notes or summaries drawn<br />

from written or oral report, or from his own imagination.


12<br />

Assuming <strong>the</strong> existence <strong>of</strong> a real book given to <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> by Walter, <strong>the</strong> translation <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s words might be given as:<br />

‘Having been encouraged thus by his lead—although I<br />

have ga<strong>the</strong>red no ornate words amongst foreign gardens,<br />

being content instead with a rustic style <strong>and</strong> my own<br />

pen—I have taken pains to translate that volume into <strong>the</strong><br />

Latin tongue. Indeed if I had adorned my page with<br />

bombastic utterances, I would have heaped tedium upon<br />

my readers, for it would have been necessary for <strong>the</strong>m to<br />

dwell more on working out <strong>the</strong> meaning <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> words<br />

than on underst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>the</strong> story.’<br />

Yet such an interpretation presents something <strong>of</strong> a problem—for if a sourcebook actually<br />

exists, <strong>and</strong> if it is indeed written in ‘beautiful language’, <strong>the</strong>n <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> can hardly also be<br />

saying (or even suggesting) that it is ‘bombastic’. 59 However, if no source exists, <strong>and</strong> if<br />

Walter has only put forward <strong>the</strong> idea <strong>of</strong> creating a Britannic book, <strong>and</strong> <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> has decided<br />

‘to carry over’ (‘transferre’) <strong>the</strong> idea <strong>of</strong> such a sourcebook into Latin, ra<strong>the</strong>r than taken<br />

pains ‘to translate’ a real book, <strong>the</strong>n <strong>the</strong> problem disappears. 60 On <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong>, if <strong>the</strong>re is<br />

no sourcebook, <strong>the</strong>n it is uncertain what <strong>the</strong> words ‘foreign gardens’ might refer to, <strong>and</strong><br />

where any bombast is to be found so that it may be avoided.<br />

A solution to <strong>the</strong> problem may be found in <strong>the</strong> Epilogue to <strong>the</strong> Historia Regum, where<br />

<strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> defines <strong>the</strong> division <strong>of</strong> labour amongst <strong>the</strong> historical writers <strong>of</strong> his time. There he<br />

first mentions <strong>the</strong> degeneration <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Britons (who are ultimately referred to as ‘Welsh’) a<br />

Britannica nobilitate ‘from <strong>the</strong> Britannic nobility’ (§ 207)—as <strong>the</strong> end result <strong>of</strong> plague <strong>and</strong><br />

famine <strong>and</strong> habitual internal discord. Next, he says that <strong>the</strong> Britons had never recovered <strong>the</strong><br />

rule <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> isl<strong>and</strong>, but immo nunc sibi, interdum Saxonibus ingrati consurgentes externas ac<br />

domesticas clades incessanter agebant ‘indeed sometimes amongst <strong>the</strong>mselves, sometimes<br />

rebelling ungratefully against <strong>the</strong> Saxons, <strong>the</strong>y incessantly waged external <strong>and</strong> domestic<br />

battles’ (ibid.). Immediately after saying this, he bequeaths <strong>the</strong> story <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> British rulers,<br />

after <strong>the</strong>ir final defeat by <strong>the</strong> Saxons, to Caradoc <strong>of</strong> Llancarfan, a Welsh hagiographer <strong>of</strong> his<br />

own time:<br />

Reges autem eorum qui ab illo tempore in Gualiis<br />

successerunt Karadoco Lancarbanensi contemporaneo<br />

meo in materia scribendi permitto, …<br />

‘Indeed <strong>the</strong> task <strong>of</strong> writing about <strong>the</strong>ir kings, who<br />

succeeded in Wales from that time, I leave to Caradoc <strong>of</strong><br />

Llancarfan, my contemporary, …’ (§§ 208)<br />

59 Tatlock, The Legendary History, p. 423, notes that <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>, skilled in Latin, would be<br />

unlikely to praise <strong>the</strong> style <strong>of</strong> something in <strong>the</strong> Celtic language.<br />

60 This allows for <strong>the</strong> potential ambiguity in <strong>the</strong> word ‘curare’, which may be taken as ‘to<br />

decide (to …)’ or ‘to take pains (to …)’.


13<br />

Then, to William <strong>of</strong> Malmesbury <strong>and</strong> Henry <strong>of</strong> Huntingdon, he allows <strong>the</strong> story <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Saxon kings (which <strong>the</strong>y have in fact already written), but advises <strong>the</strong>se two not to take on<br />

<strong>the</strong> tale <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> British kings:<br />

… reges uero Saxonum Willelmo Malmesberiensi et<br />

Henrico Huntendonensi [permitto]; quos de regibus<br />

Britonum tacere iubeo cum non habeant librum istum<br />

Britannici sermonis quem Gualterus Oxenefordensis<br />

archidiaconus ex Britannia aduexit, quem de hystoria<br />

eorum ueraciter editum in honore predictorum principum<br />

hoc modo in Latinum sermonem transferre curaui. (ibid.)<br />

Again <strong>the</strong>re are two ways <strong>of</strong> translating <strong>the</strong> passage, but <strong>the</strong> most straightforward one<br />

seems to be:<br />

‘… those kings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Saxons (I leave) to William <strong>of</strong><br />

Malmesbury <strong>and</strong> to Henry <strong>of</strong> Huntingdon; whom I advise<br />

to be silent about <strong>the</strong> kings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Britons as <strong>the</strong>y do not<br />

have that book in <strong>the</strong> Britannic tongue which Walter,<br />

archdeacon <strong>of</strong> Oxford, carried forth out <strong>of</strong> Britannia,<br />

which (book) <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir history, accurately edited, in honour<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> aforesaid leaders, I have in this way taken pains to<br />

translate into <strong>the</strong> Latin tongue.’<br />

Yet since <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> can hardly be serious in forbidding William <strong>and</strong> Henry to attempt a tale<br />

which <strong>the</strong>y have already touched on—<strong>and</strong> since, once again, he uses <strong>the</strong> ambiguous phrase<br />

‘curaui transferre’—an alternative translation <strong>of</strong> this particular passage may thus:<br />

‘… those kings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Saxons (I leave) to William <strong>of</strong><br />

Malmesbury <strong>and</strong> to Henry <strong>of</strong> Huntingdon; whom I advise<br />

to be silent about <strong>the</strong> kings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Britons as <strong>the</strong>y do not<br />

have that book in <strong>the</strong> Britannic tongue which Walter,<br />

archdeacon <strong>of</strong> Oxford, “brought forth” out <strong>of</strong> Britannia,<br />

which (book) <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir history, truthfully, produced in<br />

honour <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> aforesaid leaders, I have decided in this<br />

way to carry over into <strong>the</strong> Latin tongue.’<br />

The notion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sourcebook may be part <strong>of</strong> an Oxford joke, set up by <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> <strong>and</strong> by<br />

Walter. 61 <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> may be implying that he <strong>and</strong> Walter have decided to write <strong>the</strong>ir own<br />

61 <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> appears as a witness in six (au<strong>the</strong>ntic) Oxford charters, dated between 1129 <strong>and</strong><br />

1151 (see Lewis Thorpe, trans., <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Monmouth</strong>, The History <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Kings <strong>of</strong><br />

Britain, Harmondsworth, 1966, rep. 1982, pp. 11–12). Some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se charters are co-signed<br />

by Walter, <strong>and</strong> some relate to <strong>the</strong> doings <strong>of</strong> Walter himself. A facsimile <strong>of</strong> one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

genuine charters appears in H. E. Salter, Facsimiles <strong>of</strong> <strong>Early</strong> Charters in Oxford Muniment<br />

Rooms (Oxford, 1929), No. 60. In that document, <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> signs himself as Magister<br />

Galfridus Arturus, ‘Master <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong>’, <strong>and</strong> it has thus been suggested that he, as<br />

Master, held at teaching position at <strong>the</strong> College <strong>of</strong> St. George, where Walter was Provost<br />

(see idem, ‘<strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Monmouth</strong> <strong>and</strong> Oxford’, English Historical Review 34, 1919, 382–<br />

385). J. E. Lloyd, A History <strong>of</strong> Wales from <strong>the</strong> Earliest Times to <strong>the</strong> Edwardian


14<br />

(hi)story <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> kings <strong>of</strong> Britain; that he leaves <strong>the</strong> continuation <strong>of</strong> such a work to Caradoc;<br />

<strong>and</strong> that William <strong>and</strong> Henry, both ‘foreign’ in <strong>the</strong> sense <strong>of</strong> being non-British, should (have)<br />

concern(ed) <strong>the</strong>mselves only with writing about <strong>the</strong> Saxon kings <strong>and</strong> not about <strong>the</strong> kings <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Britons. 62 When <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> speaks <strong>of</strong> ungrateful Welsh rebellion against <strong>the</strong> Saxons, in<br />

words which he actually takes from Gildas, he may be damning <strong>the</strong> latter race with faint<br />

praise. 63<br />

Indeed, <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s introductory words (§§ 1 <strong>and</strong> 2) might also have been written as a<br />

direct response to William <strong>and</strong> Henry, both ‘Saxon’ writers who use mainly ‘Saxon’<br />

sources, who tell about ‘Saxon’ victories over British kings, <strong>and</strong> who in <strong>the</strong>ir opening<br />

statements speak in bombastic tones on <strong>the</strong> writing <strong>of</strong> history, <strong>and</strong> on histories written by<br />

o<strong>the</strong>rs. In <strong>the</strong> Prologue to his Historia Anglorum (‘History <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> English’), first published<br />

ca. 1129, 64 Henry states ra<strong>the</strong>r sententiously that <strong>the</strong> pursuit <strong>of</strong> learning is a most delightful<br />

employment, <strong>and</strong> that <strong>the</strong>re is nothing more admirable in life quam vitae calles egregie<br />

indagare et frequentare ‘than to investigate <strong>and</strong> dwell upon <strong>the</strong> course <strong>of</strong> events in a<br />

distinguished way’. He also reflects on how <strong>the</strong> knowledge <strong>of</strong> earlier deeds is <strong>the</strong> main<br />

distinction between brutes <strong>and</strong> rational beings; <strong>and</strong> he goes on to say that bruti<br />

homines ‘brutish men’ nei<strong>the</strong>r know nor wish to know history through <strong>the</strong>ir own lack <strong>of</strong><br />

Conquest, 3rd edn, 2 vols (London, 1939), p. 524, suggests that <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s fa<strong>the</strong>r’s name<br />

was <strong>Arthur</strong>, because that name was used by <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> before <strong>the</strong> publication <strong>of</strong> his<br />

Historia—but O. J. Padel, ‘<strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Monmouth</strong> <strong>and</strong> Cornwall’, Cambridge Medieval<br />

Celtic Studies 8 (1984), 1–28, suggests that ‘<strong>Arthur</strong>’ is merely a nickname, for o<strong>the</strong>rwise<br />

<strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s name would appear in <strong>the</strong> charters in <strong>the</strong> Latin form ‘Galfridus Arturi’. Padel<br />

notes (pp. 3–4) that <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> uses <strong>the</strong> name ‘<strong>Arthur</strong>’ in <strong>the</strong> charters, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> designation<br />

‘Monumetensis’ in his literary works, <strong>and</strong> suggests that he might not have wished to draw<br />

attention to <strong>the</strong> former name within <strong>the</strong> context <strong>of</strong> his writings.<br />

62 Tatlock, The Legendary History., p. 431, claims that such a prohibition is ‘almost<br />

unparalleled’ in its intimacy; <strong>and</strong> in his article ‘Caradoc <strong>of</strong> Llancarfan’, Speculum, 13,<br />

1938, 139–152: p. 140, suggests that <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> may be mocking Caradoc’s Vita<br />

Gildae (‘Life <strong>of</strong> Gildas’).<br />

63 Gildas’ scorn <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> British <strong>and</strong> praise <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Romans has led to assumptions that he was<br />

not British—<strong>and</strong> so <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s supposed condemnation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Welsh. (On his proposed<br />

nationality, see above, n. 58.) However, his appropriation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> phrase ‘ungratefully<br />

rebelling’ (<strong>and</strong> his repeated use <strong>of</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r passages from Gildas’ text) suggests that he was<br />

drawing his use <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> De Excidio to <strong>the</strong> attention <strong>of</strong> anyone who might have chosen to<br />

look—<strong>and</strong> possibly playing on a commonly-held view that Gildas was not British. Indeed,<br />

he begins his account <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> kings by saying <strong>the</strong> Britons had submitted to <strong>the</strong> Picts <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Saxons, because on account <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir ‘arrogance’, <strong>the</strong> vengeance <strong>of</strong> God had overtaken <strong>the</strong>m<br />

(§ 5), which seems unusually harsh, unless he is not serious in his attacks on that race.<br />

Tatlock claims (The Legendary History, pp. 422–423) that <strong>the</strong> phrase ‘ex Britannia’ means<br />

that <strong>the</strong> book was brought ‘out <strong>of</strong> Brittany’, but it could well refer to something less<br />

tangible, such as <strong>the</strong> Britannic imagination (as opposed to <strong>the</strong> Saxon one).<br />

64 Ed. Thomas Arnold, Henrici Archidiaconi Huntendunensis Historia Anglorum, Rolls<br />

Series (London, 1879): all references to this edition appear paren<strong>the</strong>tically in <strong>the</strong> text. The<br />

first edition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia came down to <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> year 1129, with subsequent<br />

editions up to that which ended with <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> King Stephen in <strong>the</strong> year 1154 (see<br />

ibid., Introduction, pp. xi–xvi for details).


15<br />

sense, but that (bruti) animalia ‘(brutish) beasts’ are ignorant only by natural inclination.<br />

However, he says, <strong>the</strong> lives <strong>and</strong> deaths (<strong>of</strong> both) are consigned sempiterno … silentio ‘to<br />

everlasting … silence’. Here he may be speaking about men (such as <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>) who are<br />

without patronage or prospects. 65 Henry also addresses himself to Alex<strong>and</strong>er <strong>of</strong> Lincoln,<br />

saying that he will use Bede as <strong>the</strong> major source for his Historia, but that he will include<br />

extracts from o<strong>the</strong>r authors <strong>and</strong> from chronicles held in ancient libraries. 66 He concludes<br />

that <strong>the</strong> lector diligans ‘careful reader’ will find in <strong>the</strong> pages <strong>of</strong> his work what he ought to<br />

imitate, <strong>and</strong> also what he ought to avoid; <strong>and</strong> declares that if <strong>the</strong> reader becomes <strong>the</strong> better<br />

for that, his wishes will have been met. He ends <strong>the</strong> Prologue with a long <strong>and</strong> very florid<br />

verse passage, addressed first to God <strong>and</strong> finally to Alex<strong>and</strong>er. 67<br />

In a similar fashion does William <strong>of</strong> Malmesbury exalt himself in his own Prologue to<br />

<strong>the</strong> Gesta Regum Anglorum (‘Story <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Kings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> English’), a text written only slightly<br />

earlier than <strong>the</strong> first edition <strong>of</strong> Henry’s work, perhaps ca. 1125. 68 William begins<br />

harmlessly enough by saying that, apart from Bede’s history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> English (from <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

arrival in Britain to Bede’s own time), written plano et suavi sermone ‘in a plain <strong>and</strong><br />

captivating treatise’, he has been able to find no o<strong>the</strong>r history composed in Latin; <strong>and</strong> that<br />

although he has been extremely diligent in his researches, his efforts have been without<br />

reward. He mentions that <strong>the</strong>re are, indeed, vernacular works to be found, some <strong>of</strong><br />

antiquity, written in <strong>the</strong> manner <strong>of</strong> a chronicle <strong>and</strong> ordered from <strong>the</strong> Year <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Lord. 69<br />

These, he says, have saved <strong>the</strong> story <strong>of</strong> Engl<strong>and</strong>, from <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> Bede onwards, from<br />

oblivion.<br />

His next words are more <strong>of</strong>fensive, though, a mixture <strong>of</strong> outright venom <strong>and</strong> double<br />

entendre. William speaks <strong>of</strong> Æ<strong>the</strong>lweard <strong>and</strong> his unfortunate attempts to translate <strong>the</strong><br />

vernacular chronicles into Latin: de Elwardo, … qui chronica illa Latine aggressus est<br />

digerere, praestat silere ‘… <strong>of</strong> Æ<strong>the</strong>lweard, who attempted to digest <strong>the</strong>se chronicles in<br />

Latin, it would be preferable to be silent’. 70 He says also that he would praise <strong>the</strong> man’s<br />

intentions si non essent verba fastidiosa ‘if his words were not loathsome’, <strong>and</strong> (later in <strong>the</strong><br />

Prologue) he asks that Divine favour carry him safely past <strong>the</strong> scopulos confragosi<br />

sermonis ‘cliffs <strong>of</strong> uneven discourse’, against which Æ<strong>the</strong>lweard was dashed in his search<br />

65 There might even have been some implied correlation between <strong>the</strong> words ‘bruti’ <strong>and</strong><br />

‘British’, since <strong>the</strong> latter word is said to be derived from ‘Brutus’, supposedly <strong>the</strong> founder<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> kingdom <strong>of</strong> Britain.<br />

66 By this he means <strong>the</strong> Anglo-Saxon Chronicles.<br />

67 Alex<strong>and</strong>er <strong>of</strong> Blois was preferred to <strong>the</strong> see <strong>of</strong> Lincoln by Henry I in 1123. He was<br />

afterwards suspected <strong>of</strong> being opposed to Stephen, who seized his castle (<strong>and</strong> that <strong>of</strong> his<br />

uncle), but he was later reconciled with that King.<br />

68 Gesta Regum Anglorum, ed. William Stubbs, Rolls Series, 2 vols (London, 1887–89): all<br />

references to this edition appear paren<strong>the</strong>tically in <strong>the</strong> text.<br />

69 Like Henry, he means <strong>the</strong> Saxon Chronicles.<br />

70 The work in question is edited <strong>and</strong> translated by Alistair Campbell, The Chronicle <strong>of</strong><br />

Æ<strong>the</strong>lweard (London, 1962). On <strong>the</strong> style <strong>of</strong> that work, see Michael Lapidge, ‘The<br />

Hermeneutic Style in Tenth-Century Anglo-Latin Literature’, Anglo-Saxon Engl<strong>and</strong> 4<br />

(1975), 67–111.


16<br />

for far-fetched words. He also discusses <strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong> Eadmer <strong>of</strong> Canterbury, referring to it<br />

as diffusa et necessaria historia studiosis, which continues up to <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong><br />

Archbishop Anselm. 71 He may be saying ei<strong>the</strong>r that it is ‘an extensive <strong>and</strong> indispensable<br />

history for <strong>the</strong> studious’ or a ‘rambling <strong>and</strong> unavoidable history for zealots’.<br />

As far as his own talents are concerned, though, he is somewhat given to vainglory.<br />

He notes that <strong>the</strong> period from Bede to <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> Eadgar is unsupported by written<br />

evidence, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>n goes on to say that this <strong>and</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r reasons have induced him to make<br />

good <strong>the</strong> lacuna:<br />

Ita prætermissis a tempore Bedæ ducentis et viginti et<br />

tribus annis, quos iste nulla memoria dignatus est, absque<br />

litterarum patrocinio claudicat cursus temporum in<br />

medio: mihi, tum propter patriae caritatem, tum propter<br />

adhortantium auctoritatem, voluntati fuit interruptam<br />

temporam seriem sarcire, et exarata barbarice Romano<br />

sale condire; et, ut res ordinatius procedat, aliqua ex his,<br />

quae saepe dicendus Bede dixit, deflorabo, pauca<br />

perstringens, pluribus valefaciens.<br />

‘Thus from <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> Bede, two hundred <strong>and</strong> twenty<br />

three years are passed over, for which years no record at<br />

all is acknowledged, <strong>and</strong> without <strong>the</strong> support <strong>of</strong> written<br />

evidence <strong>the</strong> march <strong>of</strong> time is defective in <strong>the</strong> middle: I,<br />

on account <strong>of</strong> my love for my country, <strong>and</strong> also on<br />

account <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> support <strong>of</strong> those who encourage me, have<br />

been induced to repair <strong>the</strong> broken time-line, <strong>and</strong> to season<br />

<strong>the</strong> rough dug-up matter with Roman wit; <strong>and</strong> so that<br />

things may go ahead with regularity, <strong>of</strong>ten quoting some<br />

<strong>of</strong> those things which Bede has said, I will pluck <strong>the</strong><br />

blossoms, touching on a few things, but glossing over<br />

more.’<br />

It seems that he is setting himself up as a successor to Bede. 72<br />

Fur<strong>the</strong>rmore, near <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> his Prologue, after having detailed <strong>the</strong> contents <strong>of</strong> each<br />

book <strong>of</strong> his planned Historia, William happens to speak <strong>of</strong> ‘truth’, saying that he can vouch<br />

71 The reference is to Eadmer’s Historia Novorum in Anglia (ed. Martin Rule, RS, London,<br />

1884). Eadmer commits himself to telling <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> doings <strong>of</strong> Anselm, archbishop <strong>of</strong><br />

Canterbury, who had opposed Henry I on many issues; William <strong>of</strong> Malmesbury dedicates<br />

his Gesta Regum to Henry’s baseborn son, Robert <strong>of</strong> Gloucester. See Rule, Introduction,<br />

pp. xxii–xxv, for details <strong>of</strong> some apparent conflicts between Eadmer <strong>and</strong> William in <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

literary work/s. (Eadmer’s first issue might have come out as early as 1111, but he later<br />

incorporates passages into his early version, see ibid., p. xvi.)<br />

72 Fletcher, p. 38, states that William, ‘not unreasonably’, claims to be a worthy successor to<br />

Bede. Yet see Rodney Thomson, ‘William as Historian <strong>and</strong> Man <strong>of</strong> Letters’, in his William<br />

<strong>of</strong> Malmesbury (Woodbridge, 1987), pp. 11–38 for a more thoughtful evaluation <strong>of</strong><br />

William’s literary skills. At some points <strong>of</strong> his text, William does indeed show that he is<br />

concerned with truth, <strong>and</strong> yet in <strong>the</strong> context <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> earlier histories <strong>of</strong> Britain (Gildas, Bede,<br />

<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum), his treatment <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> British period can only be described as<br />

facile.


17<br />

nothing for <strong>the</strong> accuracy <strong>of</strong> past events—for <strong>the</strong> verity <strong>of</strong> his material shall rest with his<br />

source-authors:<br />

Si quis vero, ut ille ait, ‘si quis hæc quoque captus amore<br />

leget,’ sciat me nihil de retroactis præter cohærentiam<br />

annorum pro vero pacisci; fides dictorum penes auctores<br />

erit.<br />

‘If anyone indeed, as it is said, “if anyone should read this<br />

work with eager delight”, may he be aware that I<br />

undertake nothing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> truth <strong>of</strong> things gone by except<br />

<strong>the</strong> coherence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> years; <strong>the</strong> truth <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> tale will be in<br />

<strong>the</strong> power <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> authors.’<br />

He does go on to say that whatever he has recorded <strong>of</strong> recent times he has ei<strong>the</strong>r seen for<br />

himself or heard a viris fide dignis ‘from men worthy <strong>of</strong> truth’—but <strong>the</strong>n adds in conclusion<br />

that he will pay no attention to <strong>the</strong> opinions <strong>of</strong> his fellows:<br />

Ceterum, in utramvis partem, praesentium non<br />

magnipendo judicium; habiturus, ut spero, apud posteros,<br />

post decessum amoris et livoris, si no eloquentiae<br />

titulum, saltem industriae testimonium.<br />

‘Moreover, in ei<strong>the</strong>r case, I do not attach much weight to<br />

<strong>the</strong> judgement <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> present times; it will come about, as<br />

I hope, in later times, after love <strong>and</strong> spite have died down,<br />

that I will have, if not <strong>the</strong> title <strong>of</strong> eloquence, at least <strong>the</strong><br />

pro<strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong> industry.’<br />

These are remarkable admissions for a historian. 73 By this stage, William has attacked<br />

o<strong>the</strong>r writers, promoted his own style, <strong>and</strong> suggested that (out <strong>of</strong> love for his country,<br />

through his own particular talents, <strong>and</strong> despite what his detractors may say) he will be <strong>the</strong><br />

one to fill in <strong>the</strong> historical record—<strong>and</strong> that he can guarantee <strong>the</strong> sequence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> material<br />

but not its au<strong>the</strong>nticity. But because he is using Bede <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Anglo-Saxon Chronicle—<br />

which latter work is essentially unrelated to <strong>the</strong> British texts—<strong>the</strong> sequence <strong>of</strong> British<br />

history which he ultimately provides is completely unlike that given by <strong>the</strong> two British<br />

writers, Gildas <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> author <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum—<strong>and</strong> is essentially Saxon-oriented.<br />

There can be little doubt that <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> intends to bring him down a peg, for in his<br />

Prologue he treats <strong>the</strong> very same issues as William does. Both William <strong>and</strong> <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong><br />

remark on <strong>the</strong> absence <strong>of</strong> source-material (for British history), both mention works in a<br />

vernacular tongue (William <strong>the</strong> Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> a Britannic book), <strong>and</strong><br />

both speak <strong>of</strong> style, order <strong>and</strong> continuity, au<strong>the</strong>nticity, <strong>and</strong> indeed truth. William speaks <strong>of</strong><br />

picking some blossoms (<strong>of</strong> fact) from Bede’s praiseworthy text, <strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> having had<br />

73 In his own Prologue, Bede himself speaks <strong>of</strong> having had his recent material from reliable<br />

witnesses. Unlike William, though, he entreats <strong>the</strong> reader not to impute false material to<br />

him as author, for he has merely collected materials from o<strong>the</strong>rs <strong>and</strong> is true to <strong>the</strong> rule(s) <strong>of</strong><br />

histor(iograph)y (see Colgrave <strong>and</strong> Mynors, pp. 6–7).


18<br />

information from truthful men; <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> speaks <strong>of</strong> Bede’s lucid treatment <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> British<br />

kings, <strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> how he will ga<strong>the</strong>r (or pick) no ornate words amongst foreign gardens or<br />

employ elevated language (§ 2), <strong>and</strong> thrice he refers to his learned friend, Walter, as a<br />

source <strong>of</strong> historical information (see §§ 2, 177, <strong>and</strong> 208). Both writers also note that <strong>the</strong>re<br />

are certain gaps in <strong>the</strong> documented history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> isl<strong>and</strong>, although in his text William<br />

concentrates on English history <strong>and</strong> on <strong>the</strong> deficiencies <strong>of</strong> English writers <strong>and</strong> <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>, in<br />

his, on <strong>the</strong> British.<br />

Of course, <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> would not necessarily have objected to William’s attacks on<br />

Saxon writers. Yet at <strong>the</strong> point <strong>of</strong> his text where he speaks <strong>of</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong>, William directly<br />

attacks <strong>the</strong> British people. He comments on <strong>Arthur</strong>—<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> stories told about him—as<br />

follows, saying that after Vortimer, son <strong>of</strong> (King) Vortigern, has died:<br />

… Britonum robur emarcuit, spes imminutæ retro<br />

fluxere; et jam tunc pr<strong>of</strong>ecto pessum issent, nisi<br />

Ambrosius, solus Romanorum superstes, qui post<br />

Wortigernum monarcha regni fuit, intumescentes<br />

barbaros eximia bellicosi Arturis opera pressisset. Hic<br />

est Artur de quo Britonum nugæ hodieque delirant;<br />

dignus plane quem non fallaces somniarent fabulæ, sed<br />

veraces prædicarent historiæ, …<br />

‘… <strong>the</strong> strength <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Britons decayed, <strong>the</strong>ir diminished<br />

hopes sank down; <strong>and</strong> indeed soon would have perished<br />

completely, had not Ambrosius, <strong>the</strong> sole survivor <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Romans, who was monarch <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> kingdom after<br />

Vortigernus, quelled <strong>the</strong> impudent barbarians with <strong>the</strong><br />

noteworthy assistance <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> warlike <strong>Arthur</strong>. This is <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>Arthur</strong> <strong>of</strong> whom <strong>the</strong> Britons foolishly rant even now; a<br />

man worthy <strong>of</strong> being proclaimed in truthful histories<br />

ra<strong>the</strong>r than dreamed about in fallacious nonsenses, …’<br />

(I.8)<br />

He thus suggests that <strong>the</strong> story <strong>of</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong> has been blown out <strong>of</strong> all proportion by <strong>the</strong><br />

British. 74 Yet he himself tends towards exaggeration when he says immediately afterwards<br />

<strong>of</strong> that man:<br />

74 Perhaps not wishing to be overly critical about <strong>Arthur</strong>, William instead criticises ways in<br />

which <strong>the</strong> Britons speak <strong>of</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong>. William also states (III. 287) that <strong>Arthur</strong>’s grave is<br />

never pointed out, so that it is fabled in old foolish lies that he will return. Tatlock, The<br />

Legendary History, p. 431, believes that William is patronising Gildas when he calls him<br />

neque insulsus neque infacetus historicus ‘nei<strong>the</strong>r an unsalted nor a humourless historian’,<br />

<strong>and</strong> when he says that it is to Gildas that <strong>the</strong> Britons owe what notoriety <strong>the</strong>y have amongst<br />

o<strong>the</strong>r peoples. G. H. Gerould, ‘King <strong>Arthur</strong> <strong>and</strong> Politics’, Speculum 2 (1927), 33–51 (pp.<br />

35–36) looks at <strong>the</strong> space devoted to <strong>Arthur</strong> by William (<strong>and</strong> by Henry), <strong>and</strong> at <strong>the</strong> reasons<br />

why <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> writes a history <strong>of</strong> Celtic Britain as opposed to English Britain. (At page 38,<br />

however, he asserts that <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> was probably not a Welsh patriot, because he was writing<br />

for Robert <strong>of</strong> Gloucester <strong>and</strong> Alex<strong>and</strong>er <strong>of</strong> Lincoln.)


19<br />

… quippe qui labantem patriam diu sustinuerit,<br />

infractasque civium mentes ad bellum acuerit; postremo,<br />

in obsessione Badonici montis, fretus imagine Dominicæ<br />

matris, quam armis suis insinuerat, nongentos hostium<br />

solus adorsus incredibili cæde pr<strong>of</strong>ligarit.<br />

‘… to be sure, he for a long time sustained <strong>the</strong> tottering<br />

nation, <strong>and</strong> encouraged <strong>the</strong> dejected spirits <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> citizens<br />

to war; finally, at <strong>the</strong> siege <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Badonic mount, trusting<br />

in <strong>the</strong> image <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Lord, which he had<br />

sewn onto his armour, he in a solo attack destroyed nine<br />

hundred <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> enemy with incredible slaughter.’ (ibid.)<br />

William thus places <strong>Arthur</strong> side by side with Ambrosius as leader <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> armies at Badon,<br />

even though no o<strong>the</strong>r source-text used by him puts <strong>the</strong>m toge<strong>the</strong>r, <strong>and</strong> even though one <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>m (<strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum) places Ambrosius in <strong>the</strong> early fifth century <strong>and</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong> in <strong>the</strong><br />

sixth. 75 He goes on to say that <strong>the</strong> Saxons extend <strong>the</strong>ir dominion, gradually, over <strong>the</strong> whole<br />

isl<strong>and</strong>, <strong>and</strong> that God, in whose control are all changes <strong>of</strong> empire, does not oppose <strong>the</strong><br />

takeover. William’s apparent misunderst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>of</strong> his sources, toge<strong>the</strong>r with his<br />

inflammatory remarks on <strong>the</strong> rantings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Britons, those on his love <strong>of</strong> country, <strong>and</strong> those<br />

on <strong>the</strong> overtaking <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> isl<strong>and</strong> by Divine consent, might have been overmuch for <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>,<br />

whose comments on ornate words in foreign gardens may—in <strong>the</strong> first instance—be an<br />

adverse reaction to that historian who heaps scorn on o<strong>the</strong>r writers whilst simultaneously<br />

praising himself <strong>and</strong> ignoring contemporary opinion <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> need for truth.<br />

In <strong>the</strong> second instance, <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s work might have been a reply to Henry <strong>of</strong><br />

Huntingdon, <strong>and</strong> to Henry’s patron, Alex<strong>and</strong>er <strong>of</strong> Lincoln—a reply which might initially<br />

have been made in <strong>the</strong> early 1130s. The evidence for this lies partly inside <strong>the</strong> Historia<br />

Regum <strong>and</strong> partly outside <strong>of</strong> it. Certain prognostications, said to have been made by Merlin,<br />

are presently incorporated into <strong>the</strong> text <strong>of</strong> <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s Historia in <strong>the</strong> form <strong>of</strong> an extensive<br />

list, which (as part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> longer text) should perhaps be called <strong>the</strong> ‘Prophecies’ (§§ 112–<br />

117), <strong>and</strong> which now come complete with a dedication to Alex<strong>and</strong>er (§ 110). Yet <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong><br />

claims in <strong>the</strong> Historia that <strong>the</strong>y were first published as a separate text—presumably with <strong>the</strong><br />

same dedication—which should probably thus be referred to as <strong>the</strong> Prophetiae Merlini<br />

‘Prophecies <strong>of</strong> Merlin’. 76 These Prophetiae might have been available as early as 1134 or<br />

75 See below, pp. 51–58, for an analysis <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> chronology <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Easter-table annals <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Historia Brittonum.<br />

76 Tatlock, The Legendary History, p. 418, n. 68 <strong>and</strong> p. 419, argues for <strong>the</strong> ‘Prophecies’ as a<br />

separate text. Roberts, ‘<strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Monmouth</strong>’, p. 98, states that <strong>the</strong> dedication to<br />

Alex<strong>and</strong>er implies that <strong>the</strong> text <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘Prophecies’ had its own identity; Reeve, pp. 93–97,<br />

suggests that <strong>the</strong>re is manuscript-evidence for a separate libellus Merlini; Bernard Meehan,<br />

‘The Prophecies <strong>of</strong> Merlin: New Manuscript Evidence’, Bulletin <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Board <strong>of</strong> Celtic<br />

Studies 28 (1978–80), 37–46 argues that Liège University Library MS. 369c represents an<br />

unfinished version <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘Prophecies’, written between 1124 <strong>and</strong> 1128 at Durham, early in<br />

<strong>the</strong> career <strong>of</strong> Bishop Alex<strong>and</strong>er; <strong>and</strong> Caroline D. Eckhardt, ed., ‘The Prophetia Merlini <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Monmouth</strong>: A Fifteenth-Century English Commentary’, Speculum Anniversary


20<br />

1135, for Ordericus Vitalis, an Anglo-Norman writer who seems to have finally completed<br />

his Historia Ecclesiastica (‘Ecclesiastical History’) around <strong>the</strong> year 1141, quotes in Book<br />

XII, Chapter 47, parts <strong>of</strong> what he calls <strong>the</strong> prophetia Ambrosii Merlini ‘prophecy <strong>of</strong><br />

Ambrosius Merlin’, providing a text not unlike <strong>the</strong> ‘Prophecies’ as <strong>the</strong>y now appear in <strong>the</strong><br />

Historia Regum. This Chapter 47 would seem to have been drafted between February,<br />

1134 (<strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> Duke Robert <strong>of</strong> Norm<strong>and</strong>y) <strong>and</strong> December, 1135 (that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

death <strong>of</strong> Henry I), for Ordericus speaks <strong>of</strong> Robert as dead <strong>and</strong> Henry as living. 77<br />

Ordericus begins by saying: libet michi quaedam huic opusculo inserere ‘it pleases<br />

me to include some part <strong>of</strong> this little work’, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>n, after detailing some <strong>of</strong> Merlin’s<br />

prophecies, he states: hanc lectiunculam de Merlini libello excerpsi, et studiosis quibus ipse<br />

propalatus non est quantulamcumque stillam propinaui ‘I have taken this short reading<br />

from <strong>the</strong> little book <strong>of</strong> Merlin, <strong>and</strong> have drunk a toast, however small, to it for scholars to<br />

whom it has not been revealed’. Yet he uses some material which appears only in <strong>the</strong><br />

Ambrosius-Vortigern episode <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum—<strong>the</strong> detail that <strong>the</strong> creatures<br />

fighting at <strong>the</strong> bottom <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> pool were first ‘worms’ who only <strong>the</strong>n came to be ‘dragons’—<br />

<strong>and</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r details which appear only in <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s own Historia—<strong>the</strong> tears supposedly shed<br />

by <strong>the</strong> seer. 78 The mention <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘libellus’ would suggest that, before <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> year<br />

1135, he had access to a book containing Merlin’s vaticinations which was similar to, but<br />

much smaller than, <strong>the</strong> text <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia Regum Britannie as we know it today.<br />

Indeed, his statements about <strong>the</strong> inclusion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> book in his own work <strong>and</strong> about its<br />

limited circulation may allow that he had been sent <strong>the</strong> Prophetiae Merlini in <strong>the</strong> early<br />

1130s as one <strong>of</strong> a few selected authors to be given access to <strong>the</strong> work. He also asserts that<br />

gnari historiarum ‘men expert in histories’ can underst<strong>and</strong> Merlin’s predictions, <strong>and</strong> that<br />

sophistae ‘learned men’ may clearly work out some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m. 79 It seems from <strong>the</strong> words <strong>of</strong><br />

Monographs, 8 (Cambridge, Mass., 1982), pp. 4–5, puts a case for <strong>the</strong> Prophetiae as a<br />

separate text, based on <strong>the</strong> popularity <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> work. For an account <strong>of</strong> early prophecy, see M.<br />

E. Griffiths, <strong>Early</strong> Vaticination in Welsh, with English Parallels (Cardiff, 1937), <strong>and</strong> on<br />

Alex<strong>and</strong>er, see A. G. Dyson, ‘The Monastic Patronage <strong>of</strong> Bishop Alex<strong>and</strong>er <strong>of</strong> Lincoln’,<br />

Journal <strong>of</strong> Ecclesiastical History 26 (1975), 1–24.<br />

77 Ed. <strong>and</strong> trans. Marjorie Chibnall, The Ecclesiastical History <strong>of</strong> Ordericus Vitalis, 6 vols,<br />

(Oxford, 1969–80). See vol. 1, p. 47 for <strong>the</strong> date <strong>of</strong> publication <strong>of</strong> Books (XI <strong>and</strong>) XII.<br />

Although <strong>the</strong> work as a whole was not published until some time later than 1135, <strong>the</strong><br />

segment on Merlin might have been incorporated in <strong>the</strong> text without change.<br />

78 It should perhaps be noted that Ordericus makes no mention <strong>of</strong> Merlin as in any way<br />

boyish.<br />

79 The word ‘sophistes’ carries with it overtones <strong>of</strong> one who is willing to argue on specious<br />

matters, whilst <strong>the</strong> previously-used word, ‘libellus’, can also imply that <strong>the</strong> little work on<br />

Merlin is a petition, a satire or a published misrepresentation. The ambiguity <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> words<br />

<strong>of</strong> Ordericus, in many ways, reflects that <strong>of</strong> <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s own. Also, Ordericus speaks <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Easter controversy, <strong>the</strong> Christian Britons <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> pagan Saxons, <strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> how Norm<strong>and</strong>y will<br />

lose <strong>the</strong> isl<strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> Britain (<strong>and</strong> that <strong>of</strong> Irel<strong>and</strong>) back to its original inhabitants—<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>se are<br />

<strong>the</strong> very issues with which <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> will concern himself in <strong>the</strong> Historia Regum—but it is<br />

not certain what conclusions can be drawn about <strong>the</strong> motives <strong>of</strong> Ordericus, for he himself is<br />

half-Norman <strong>and</strong> half-English.


21<br />

Ordericus that <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> might have attempted to gain some notoriety by circulating a small<br />

book <strong>of</strong> Merlin’s prophecies before <strong>the</strong> publication <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> longer Historia Regum, a<br />

preliminary work (perhaps incorporating material from <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum <strong>and</strong> from<br />

<strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s own notes) which <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> himself later used for his Historia Regum.<br />

Ordericus might have obliged him by publishing parts <strong>of</strong> it in his own Ecclesiastical<br />

History. <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> might have published <strong>the</strong> Prophetiae as a rejoinder to learned men, as<br />

early as 1134 or 1135.<br />

However, <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s Introduction to <strong>the</strong> ‘Prophecies’ suggests that he also felt some<br />

antagonism towards <strong>the</strong> Bishop <strong>of</strong> Lincoln. He states <strong>the</strong>re that before he had reached <strong>the</strong><br />

point (<strong>of</strong> his Historia) where Merlin was to appear, he was ‘compelled’ by Alex<strong>and</strong>er, <strong>and</strong><br />

by o<strong>the</strong>rs, to set down <strong>the</strong> boy’s predictions:<br />

Nondum autem ad hunc locum historie perueneram, cum<br />

de Merlino diuulgato rumore compellebant undique<br />

contemporanei mei prophetias ipsius edere; maxime<br />

autem Alex<strong>and</strong>er Lincolniensis episcopus, uir summe<br />

religionis et prudentiae. Non erat in clero siue in populo<br />

cui tot nobiles famularentur, quos mansueta pietas ipsius<br />

et benigna largitas in obsequium suum alliciebat. Cui<br />

cum satisfacere preelegissem, prophetias transtuli et<br />

eidem cum huiusmodi litteris direxi.…<br />

‘But I had not yet arrived at this (present) place in this<br />

history when, rumours <strong>of</strong> Merlin having been divulged,<br />

my contemporaries on all sides compelled me to edit his<br />

prophecies; mostly however Alex<strong>and</strong>er, bishop <strong>of</strong><br />

Lincoln, a man <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> greatest scrupulousness <strong>and</strong><br />

sagacity. There was no one amongst <strong>the</strong> clergy or <strong>the</strong> lay<br />

whom so many well-known persons served. Since I had<br />

elected primarily to satisfy him, I carried <strong>the</strong> prophecies<br />

over <strong>and</strong> directed <strong>the</strong>m to him with a letter <strong>of</strong> this<br />

kind.…’ (§109)<br />

He goes on to give what is supposedly <strong>the</strong> complete text <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> (original) letter. It reads:<br />

Coegit me, Alex<strong>and</strong>er Lincolinensis praesul, nobilitatis<br />

tue dilectio prophetias Merlini de Britannico in Latinum<br />

transferre antequam historiam parassem quam de gestis<br />

regum Britannicorum inceperam. Proposueram enim<br />

illam prius perficere istudque opus subsequenter<br />

explicare ne, dum uterque labor incumberet, sensus meus<br />

ad singula minor fieret. Attamen quoniam securus eram<br />

venie quam discretio subtilis ingenii tui donaret, agrestem<br />

calamum meum labiis apposui et plebeia modulatione<br />

ignotum tibi interpretatus sum sermonem. Admodum<br />

autem ammiror quia id pauperi stilo dignatus eras<br />

committere, cum tot doctiores, tot ditiores uirga potestatis<br />

tue coerceat, qui sullimioris carminis delectamento aures<br />

minerue tue mulcerent. Et ut omnes philosophos totius<br />

Britannie insule preteream, tu solus es (quem non


22<br />

erubesco fateri) qui pre cunctis audaci lira caneres nisi te<br />

culmen honoris ad cetera negotia uocaret. Quoniam ergo<br />

placuit ut Gaufridus Monemutensis fistulam suam in hoc<br />

uaticinio sonaret, modulationibus suis fauere non<br />

diffugias et, siquid inordinate siue uiciose protulerit,<br />

ferula camenarum tuarum in rectum auertas concentum.<br />

‘My admiration for your nobility, Bishop Alex<strong>and</strong>er <strong>of</strong><br />

Lincoln, forces me to carry across <strong>the</strong> Prophecies <strong>of</strong><br />

Merlin from Britannic into Latin before I have got to <strong>the</strong><br />

end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> history which I had begun on <strong>the</strong> deeds <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

kings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Britons. I had actually proposed to finish <strong>the</strong><br />

o<strong>the</strong>r (work) first, <strong>and</strong> to devote myself to this work after<br />

that lest, while <strong>the</strong> labour <strong>of</strong> both hung over (me), my<br />

mind might be inferior to even one. However, since I<br />

was secure in <strong>the</strong> grace which <strong>the</strong> subtle underst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>of</strong><br />

your wit would give, I placed my rustic reed-pipe to my<br />

lips <strong>and</strong> with plebeian measure put an interpretation upon<br />

<strong>the</strong> obscure discourse for you. None<strong>the</strong>less, though, I<br />

wonder that you would commit it to my impoverished<br />

pen, when you may comm<strong>and</strong> with your powerful w<strong>and</strong><br />

so many more learned, more splendid, who might soo<strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> ears <strong>of</strong> your wise self with <strong>the</strong> delight <strong>of</strong> a more<br />

sublime song. And without mentioning all <strong>the</strong><br />

philosophers <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> entire isl<strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> Britain, you alone are<br />

<strong>the</strong> one (as I am not ashamed to admit) who should sing<br />

(it) in bold song, except that <strong>the</strong> highest honour has called<br />

you away to o<strong>the</strong>r business. Since though it has pleased<br />

you that <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Monmouth</strong> should sound his pipe in<br />

this (piece <strong>of</strong>) augury, may you not hesitate to favour his<br />

modulations <strong>and</strong>, if he produces anything confused or<br />

defective, may you bring him into correct harmony with<br />

your Muses’ rod.’ (§ 110)<br />

The fact <strong>of</strong> having an ‘old’ dedication appear in a ‘new’ text is most unusual—but <strong>the</strong><br />

double use <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ambiguous word ‘transferre’ (once in <strong>the</strong> Introduction to <strong>the</strong> letter, § 109,<br />

<strong>and</strong> once in <strong>the</strong> letter itself, § 110) links this part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> text to <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s Prologue <strong>and</strong><br />

Epilogue to <strong>the</strong> Historia Regum. It it possible that this letter has been placed in <strong>the</strong> text <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Historia Regum for some such purpose as to show <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s attitude to Alex<strong>and</strong>er, or<br />

to Henry, one <strong>of</strong> Alex<strong>and</strong>er’s underlings. 80<br />

Therefore, looking at Section 110, we might ask whe<strong>the</strong>r Henry <strong>of</strong> Huntingdon is one<br />

<strong>of</strong> those more learned <strong>and</strong> more splendid who might sing Alex<strong>and</strong>er’s praises more<br />

elegantly than <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>; or if <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>, humble <strong>and</strong> rustic, has been asked by Alex<strong>and</strong>er,<br />

wise <strong>and</strong> exact, to translate Merlin’s vaticinations, as <strong>the</strong> words ‘commit to my pen’ suggest<br />

80 Providing an ambiguous dedication would have had its dangers: indeed, Knight, p. 46,<br />

notes that Oxford was in <strong>the</strong> diocese <strong>of</strong> Lincoln, <strong>and</strong> so that Alex<strong>and</strong>er was <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s<br />

(ecclesiastical) overseer. Perhaps, though, <strong>the</strong> work was written for a limited audience, <strong>and</strong><br />

never found its way into <strong>the</strong> h<strong>and</strong>s <strong>of</strong> Alex<strong>and</strong>er himself.


23<br />

that he has. Or we might ask whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>, as his tone suggests, has simply reached<br />

<strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> his tolerance with learned patrons, <strong>and</strong> decided, for example, to show up <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

lack <strong>of</strong> acumen by going on to provide a fictitious text <strong>of</strong> Merlin’s vaticinations. 81 Looking<br />

back to Section 109, we might question whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> is ‘compelled’ to put out Merlin’s<br />

prophecies by public pressure or by exasperation; whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong> word ‘edere’ should mean<br />

‘to produce’ ra<strong>the</strong>r than ‘to edit’; if <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s use <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> word ‘directere’ implies that he<br />

has ‘directed’ a letter ‘to’ Alex<strong>and</strong>er or ‘at’ him; <strong>and</strong> whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong> use <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> word<br />

‘satisfacere’ could imply that he has singled out Alex<strong>and</strong>er as <strong>the</strong> one whom he most wants<br />

to ‘pay’ (in <strong>the</strong> sense <strong>of</strong> ‘paying back’ a debt <strong>of</strong> contempt, ra<strong>the</strong>r than ‘satisfying’). 82 The<br />

two passages which presently introduce <strong>the</strong> ‘Prophecies’ in <strong>the</strong> pages <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia<br />

Regum may be, on <strong>the</strong> one h<strong>and</strong>, <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s attempt to expose Alex<strong>and</strong>er as a none-too-<br />

learned patron, <strong>and</strong> on <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r his answer to Henry <strong>of</strong> Huntingdon, who in 1129<br />

discourses on patronage, on <strong>the</strong> lack <strong>of</strong> it, <strong>and</strong> on impoverished brutes condemned to<br />

silence.<br />

Indeed, it is probably with an intention <strong>of</strong> showing up both writer <strong>and</strong> patron that<br />

<strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> dedicates his entire history to (Stephen <strong>and</strong> to) William’s patron, Robert <strong>of</strong><br />

Gloucester. 83 At Section 3, within <strong>the</strong> dedication to Stephen, he mentions seasoning his<br />

work with poetic salt—which is a clear echo <strong>of</strong> William’s prefatory statement on his<br />

intention <strong>of</strong> enhancing his source-material with ‘Roman’ salt—<strong>and</strong> he is not too kind to <strong>the</strong><br />

various dignitaries <strong>of</strong> Gloucester who appear within <strong>the</strong> pages <strong>of</strong> his work. At Section 105<br />

he tells <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> superhuman deeds <strong>of</strong> Eldol, duke <strong>of</strong> Gloucester, but at Section 122 he<br />

portrays him as slightly foolish, <strong>and</strong> at Section 123 as partly ineffectual in his attempts to do<br />

81 If <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> had been using an orderly narrative source—or if his own previouslytranslated<br />

text <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Prophetiae was available (at <strong>the</strong> time that <strong>the</strong> Historia Regum had<br />

come out)—would he really have had any difficulty in ‘interpreting’ (or perhaps<br />

‘translating’) <strong>the</strong> collection <strong>of</strong> Merlin’s prophecies? The fact that <strong>the</strong> phraseology <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

‘Prophecies’ reflects <strong>the</strong> text <strong>of</strong> Gildas implies that <strong>the</strong>re was no source here: see Neil<br />

Wright, ‘<strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Monmouth</strong> <strong>and</strong> Gildas’, pp. 16–17, on both plain <strong>and</strong> possible<br />

references to <strong>the</strong> De Excidio, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> suggestion that <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> found Gildas’ work a quarry<br />

for <strong>the</strong> rhetoric necessary for writing his ‘Prophecies’; <strong>and</strong> idem, ‘<strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Monmouth</strong><br />

<strong>and</strong> Gildas Revisited’, pp. 155–7, for o<strong>the</strong>r borrowings.<br />

82 Also, who can actually have divulged rumours <strong>of</strong> Merlin except for <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> himself,<br />

whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong> Merlin’s collection <strong>of</strong> prophecies had come from a sourcebook (<strong>of</strong> restricted<br />

access) or from his own imagination?<br />

83 The dedications, made to Robert, earl <strong>of</strong> Gloucester; to Robert <strong>and</strong> to Waleran, count <strong>of</strong><br />

Meulan; <strong>and</strong> to King Stephen <strong>and</strong> to Robert, are discussed by Wright xiv–xv. (The<br />

dedication to Stephen <strong>and</strong> Robert is found only in <strong>the</strong> Bern manuscript, clumsily adapted<br />

from that to Robert <strong>and</strong> Waleran.) Wright notes <strong>the</strong> irregularity in <strong>the</strong> designation ‘dux’<br />

(§ 3), <strong>and</strong> suggests on <strong>the</strong> basis <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> reference to <strong>the</strong> consul auguste (§ 177) that <strong>the</strong> work<br />

was originally written for a single patron, i.e., Robert. Yet it is possible that all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

dedications are written tongue-in-cheek: for example, Acton Griscom, ‘The Date <strong>of</strong><br />

Composition <strong>of</strong> <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Monmouth</strong>’s Historia: New Manuscript Evidence’, Speculum 1<br />

(1926), 129–156 (pp. 138–143) discusses <strong>the</strong> changing relations between Waleran <strong>and</strong><br />

Robert <strong>of</strong> Gloucester. In a work <strong>of</strong> parody, <strong>the</strong> existence <strong>of</strong> a dual dedication would not<br />

have to imply that <strong>the</strong> men addressed were on friendly terms.


24<br />

battle with <strong>the</strong> Saxon leader, Hengist. Then, between Sections 125 <strong>and</strong> 126, he presents<br />

Eldadus, bishop <strong>of</strong> Gloucester <strong>and</strong> bro<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong> Eldol, as variously cruel <strong>and</strong> humane, <strong>and</strong><br />

refers to him—as he does to Alex<strong>and</strong>er <strong>of</strong> Lincoln in his ambiguous dedication to <strong>the</strong><br />

‘Prophecies’ (§ 109)—as uir summe prudentie et religionis ‘a man <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> greatest sagacity<br />

<strong>and</strong> scrupulousness’ (§ 125). After that, he presents ano<strong>the</strong>r duke <strong>of</strong> Gloucester, one<br />

Morvid, as a largely weak <strong>and</strong> useless participant in <strong>Arthur</strong>’s Roman campaign, <strong>and</strong> one<br />

who is capable only <strong>of</strong> attacking <strong>the</strong> Romans from behind when <strong>the</strong>y are least expecting it<br />

(§ 175).<br />

Thus when <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> speaks <strong>of</strong> carrying over <strong>the</strong> contents <strong>of</strong> a certain ‘codex’ (§ 2), he<br />

may not be suggesting that he is translating a book, but that he is presenting his own<br />

‘account book’, aimed at settling <strong>the</strong> British score with <strong>the</strong> Angles <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Normans—for<br />

Henry is English <strong>and</strong> William is Anglo-Norman. <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s reference to <strong>the</strong> overblown<br />

rhetoric <strong>of</strong> foreign gardens (ibid.) may be a direct attack on <strong>the</strong> locutions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se two<br />

writers. And his concluding interdiction on <strong>the</strong>ir writing <strong>the</strong> history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> British kings (§<br />

208) may be his comment on <strong>the</strong> value <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> work which <strong>the</strong>y have already presented. His<br />

suggestion that his own Historia Regum has <strong>the</strong> support <strong>of</strong> Walter, an influential Oxford<br />

historian <strong>and</strong> orator (§ 2), may be included only to lend his work credibility—for a<br />

comparison between his work <strong>and</strong> his actual sources suggests that it has very little <strong>of</strong> this.<br />

There are three major sources which can be identified in <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s story <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

British kings—<strong>and</strong> no proper analysis <strong>of</strong> <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s text can be undertaken until <strong>the</strong> content<br />

<strong>of</strong> those sources has been evaluated. The first is Gildas’ De Excidio Britanniae, a text<br />

which nei<strong>the</strong>r William nor Henry uses; <strong>the</strong> second is Bede’s Historia Ecclesiastica; <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

third is <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum, parts <strong>of</strong> which are also overlooked by William <strong>and</strong> by<br />

Henry. As <strong>the</strong>se source-texts are examined from first to last, it is possible to see how <strong>the</strong><br />

history <strong>of</strong> Britain has changed over <strong>the</strong> course <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> centuries, along with <strong>the</strong> perceptions<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> historians <strong>the</strong>mselves.


25<br />

Chapter 2. The De Excidio Britanniae.<br />

The De Excidio Britanniae is a work in two main parts. 84 Part I (cc. 3–26), contains an<br />

account <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> early history <strong>of</strong> Britain, detailing <strong>the</strong> upheaval <strong>and</strong> unrest in Britain as<br />

different races <strong>and</strong> leaders attempt to assert <strong>the</strong>ir authority over <strong>the</strong> isl<strong>and</strong>. The Britons are at<br />

first under <strong>the</strong> Roman cloak <strong>of</strong> protection, but like ungrateful children <strong>the</strong>y rebel against <strong>the</strong><br />

master <strong>and</strong> drive out <strong>the</strong> legions, <strong>and</strong> are subsequently attacked from <strong>the</strong> north <strong>and</strong> west by<br />

<strong>the</strong> Irish <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Picts (because <strong>the</strong> tyrant, ‘Maximus’, has despoiled <strong>the</strong> isl<strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> Britain <strong>of</strong><br />

its troops in his attempt on Rome). After suffering for many years, <strong>the</strong> Britons request help<br />

against <strong>the</strong> invaders from a Roman leader named ‘Agitius’—but <strong>the</strong>y are refused assistance.<br />

Foolishly, <strong>the</strong>y invite Saxon mercenaries to protect <strong>the</strong>m against <strong>the</strong> onslaught, but <strong>the</strong> end<br />

result is an attack on <strong>the</strong> entire isl<strong>and</strong> by <strong>the</strong> Germanic hordes. These foreigners are driven<br />

out in time, after a series <strong>of</strong> battles, <strong>the</strong> first <strong>of</strong> which is led by ano<strong>the</strong>r Roman, ‘Ambrosius<br />

Aurelianus’, <strong>and</strong> not <strong>the</strong> least <strong>of</strong> which is <strong>the</strong> siege <strong>of</strong> Mount Badon—but when <strong>the</strong> memory<br />

<strong>of</strong> external wars <strong>and</strong> unexpected assistance has died down, Britain is subsequently plunged<br />

into civil war. Part II (cc. 27–110), is a diatribe against errant British leaders, religious <strong>and</strong><br />

secular, in this period <strong>of</strong> civil unrest. Chapters 27 to 36 <strong>of</strong> this second part contain a<br />

harangue against Britain’s local political leaders, five contemporary kings who are described<br />

as a gang <strong>of</strong> tyrants, murderers, fornicators, <strong>and</strong> instigators <strong>of</strong> warfare, <strong>and</strong> one <strong>of</strong> whom is<br />

designated as <strong>the</strong> ‘descendant’ <strong>of</strong> Ambrosius Aurelianus. 85 No dates are provided in ei<strong>the</strong>r<br />

Part I or Part II, but at least two events from <strong>the</strong> first part may be dated from outside <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

text, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r events to Chapter 36 may <strong>the</strong>n be worked out fairly accurately<br />

using <strong>the</strong> second <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> events as a touchstone.<br />

The first <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> two dateable events is <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> ‘Maximus’, <strong>the</strong> tyrant who takes<br />

control <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman forces in Britain <strong>and</strong> leads <strong>the</strong>m away to make war on <strong>the</strong> Empire<br />

proper. Gildas says that Maximus is sent to Gaul in <strong>the</strong> company <strong>of</strong> many soldiers to make a<br />

claim on <strong>the</strong> Empire in <strong>the</strong> West; establishes his throne at Trier; drives one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> joint<br />

emperors from Rome <strong>and</strong> deprives <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong> his life; <strong>and</strong> is later beheaded (see c. 13.1–3).<br />

Orosius also mentions Maximus, saying that <strong>the</strong> Emperors whom he attacks are Gratian <strong>and</strong><br />

his bro<strong>the</strong>r, Valentinian; 86 <strong>and</strong> Prosper <strong>of</strong> Tirone provides first <strong>and</strong> last dates: Maximus kills<br />

84 All quotations from <strong>the</strong> Latin are taken from Michael Winterbottom, ed. <strong>and</strong> trans.,<br />

Gildas: The Ruin <strong>of</strong> Britain <strong>and</strong> O<strong>the</strong>r Works (London <strong>and</strong> Chichester, 1978, unless<br />

o<strong>the</strong>rwise specified, <strong>and</strong> all references appear paren<strong>the</strong>tically in <strong>the</strong> text. All translations,<br />

however, are my own. In those few instances where reference is made to <strong>the</strong> manuscripts,<br />

<strong>the</strong> folio-numbers <strong>of</strong> those manuscripts are used alongside <strong>the</strong> chapter- <strong>and</strong> verse-numbers<br />

given by Winterbottom.<br />

85 Many take it that more than one descendant is mentioned, but see below, n.108.<br />

86 Paulus Orosius, The Seven Books <strong>of</strong> History against <strong>the</strong> Pagans, transl. Roy J. Deferrari<br />

(Washington, 1964), VII.34. (Gildas does not tell <strong>of</strong> Gratian <strong>and</strong> Constantine, two <strong>of</strong><br />

Orosius’ later rulers in Britain. However, Wright, ‘Gildas’ Prose Style <strong>and</strong> its Origins’, in<br />

Lapidge <strong>and</strong> Dumville, pp. 107–128: pp. 110–111, shows that he did know Orosius’ text.)


26<br />

Gratian in <strong>the</strong> year 357 A.P. (A.D. 384), <strong>and</strong> holds <strong>the</strong> empire until 361 A.P. (A.D. 388), <strong>and</strong><br />

at this time he is put to death. 87 So for Gildas, <strong>the</strong> early 380s is <strong>the</strong> time at which <strong>the</strong><br />

Emperors leave Britain. 88<br />

The o<strong>the</strong>r event which may be assigned a date is <strong>the</strong> third appeal to <strong>the</strong> Romans—an<br />

appeal made after a long period <strong>of</strong> disaster <strong>and</strong> confusion. After Maximus’ removal <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

troops, <strong>the</strong> country is left open to foreign invasion, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> British, unable to defend<br />

<strong>the</strong>mselves <strong>and</strong> totally inexperienced in <strong>the</strong> ways <strong>of</strong> war, suffer multos annos ‘for many<br />

years’ (c. 14) under <strong>the</strong> attacks <strong>of</strong> two savage races, <strong>the</strong> Irish from <strong>the</strong> north-west <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Picts from <strong>the</strong> north. The Romans provide <strong>the</strong>m with ongoing support for a time, twice<br />

sending legions <strong>and</strong> twice having walls built (see cc. 15.2–3, 17.2, <strong>and</strong> 18.2), but ultimately<br />

bid <strong>the</strong> Britons goodbye, intending never to return (c. 18.3). 89 After this, <strong>the</strong> Irish <strong>and</strong> Picts<br />

re-emerge eagerly <strong>and</strong> seize <strong>the</strong> north <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> isl<strong>and</strong> all <strong>the</strong> way up to <strong>the</strong> wall (c. 19.1). The<br />

citizens put up a half-hearted resistance (c. 19.2), flee far from <strong>the</strong> cities <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

fortifications, <strong>and</strong> become like beasts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> field (c. 19.3). They resort to looting each o<strong>the</strong>r,<br />

for <strong>the</strong>re is a famine, <strong>and</strong> so <strong>the</strong> entire region comes to lack any source <strong>of</strong> food (c. 19.4).<br />

Yet although <strong>the</strong> Empire in Britain has ended, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman legions have taken <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

leave, <strong>the</strong> inhabitants still have an attachment to <strong>the</strong> Mo<strong>the</strong>r Empire, for when <strong>the</strong> isl<strong>and</strong> is<br />

suffering very badly, <strong>the</strong> miserae reliquiae ‘pitiable remnants’ send unsuccessfully to one <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>ir leaders, using <strong>the</strong> following words:<br />

Agitio ter consuli gemitus Britannorum; … repellunt<br />

barbari ad mare, repellit mare ad barbaros; inter haec duo<br />

genera funerum aut iugulamur aut mergimur.<br />

‘To Agitius, thrice consul, <strong>the</strong> plea <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Britons; … <strong>the</strong><br />

barbarians drive us back to <strong>the</strong> sea, <strong>the</strong> sea drives us back<br />

to <strong>the</strong> barbarians; between <strong>the</strong>se two kinds <strong>of</strong> death we<br />

are ei<strong>the</strong>r butchered or drowned.’ (c. 20.1).<br />

The date <strong>of</strong> this appeal can probably be placed in <strong>the</strong> middle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fifth century, for ‘Agitius,<br />

thrice consul’ is best identified with ‘Aëtius’, a Roman consul who holds <strong>of</strong>fice for <strong>the</strong> third<br />

time, according to Prosper, in 419 A.P. (A.D. 446), <strong>and</strong> dies in <strong>the</strong> year 427 A.P. (A.D.<br />

87 See Prosper Tironensis, Epitoma Chronicon, ed. T. Mommsen, Monumenta Germaniae<br />

Historica, Auct. Ant., Vol. 9 (Berlin, 1892), repr. 1961, pp. 461–462. Today, <strong>the</strong><br />

conversion from Passion- to Incarnation-dating is made by addition <strong>of</strong> 27. The number<br />

originates in <strong>the</strong> notion that Christ died in <strong>the</strong> year A.D. 28, during <strong>the</strong> consulate <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Roman Gemini (see Bede, Opera De Temporibus, ed. Charles W. Jones, Cambridge, Mass.,<br />

1943, p. 63).<br />

88 Yet Gildas says that in <strong>the</strong> early days <strong>of</strong> Maximus <strong>the</strong> isl<strong>and</strong> holds fast to its Roman<br />

name, though not to Roman law or custom (see c. 13.1).<br />

89 See Higham, p. 22 <strong>and</strong> n. 77, <strong>and</strong> references <strong>the</strong>re cited, for <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s appropriation <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> construction <strong>of</strong> both walls to his own period. Higham argues, e.g. at pp. 16, 22, 23, 24,<br />

42, <strong>and</strong> 44, that some <strong>of</strong> Gildas’ tale <strong>of</strong> early Britain is mere dialectic, although he<br />

acknowledges that <strong>the</strong>re is probably some historical truth in it, <strong>and</strong> allows(p. 35) that<br />

Chapters 20–26 <strong>of</strong> that text are ‘broadly correct’.


27<br />

454). 90 The date ‘446’ is a sound enough basis on which to work out <strong>the</strong> chronology <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

remaining events. 91<br />

After mentioning <strong>the</strong> appeal, Gildas tells <strong>of</strong> starvation <strong>and</strong> revival, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>n <strong>of</strong><br />

wickedness <strong>and</strong> sin: interea ‘meanwhile’ (c. 20.2), <strong>the</strong> aforementioned famine (see c. 19.4)<br />

grips Britain; some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Britons give <strong>the</strong>mselves up to <strong>the</strong> plunderers, merely to obtain a<br />

morsel <strong>of</strong> food; o<strong>the</strong>rs keep on fighting—from <strong>the</strong> mountains, from <strong>the</strong> caves <strong>and</strong> passes,<br />

<strong>and</strong> from <strong>the</strong> tangled thickets. Then for <strong>the</strong> first time <strong>the</strong>y inflict a defeat on <strong>the</strong>ir enemies,<br />

who have been engaged in many years <strong>of</strong> plunder (c. 20.3). The Irish return home, post non<br />

longum temporis reversuri ‘being about to return no long time afterwards’ (c. 21.1), <strong>and</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>n for <strong>the</strong> first time <strong>and</strong> after that time <strong>the</strong> Picts remain quiet in <strong>the</strong> far end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> isl<strong>and</strong>,<br />

although <strong>the</strong>y (still) carry out <strong>the</strong> occasional raid (ibid.). In <strong>the</strong> absence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir enemies, <strong>the</strong><br />

scars <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> people begin to heal over, but in <strong>the</strong> respite from devastation <strong>the</strong> isl<strong>and</strong> is<br />

flooded with such an abundance <strong>of</strong> goods as no previous age has known (c. 21.2).<br />

Alongside it grows such dissipation as has (also) never been known before. O<strong>the</strong>r evils rise<br />

up as well. Kings are anointed not in <strong>the</strong> name <strong>of</strong> God, but as being crueller than all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

o<strong>the</strong>rs (c. 21.4); <strong>the</strong>y are <strong>the</strong>n killed <strong>and</strong> replaced by o<strong>the</strong>rs more cruel. Religious men do<br />

nothing but lie about inebriated, as though steeped in wine (c. 21.6).<br />

Many events are detailed here, but <strong>the</strong> duration <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> period is probably quite short:<br />

<strong>the</strong> famine earlier than, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> surrender or first resistance at <strong>the</strong> same time as, <strong>the</strong> failed<br />

appeal to ‘Agitius’; <strong>the</strong> defeat <strong>and</strong> enemy retreat soon afterwards; <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> abundance, luxury<br />

<strong>and</strong> infighting amongst kings possibly continuing for not too many years after that. For<br />

although <strong>the</strong> documented changes <strong>of</strong> regency suggest, at a glance, that <strong>the</strong> period itself is<br />

long—Gildas says in Chapter 22.1 that <strong>the</strong>re is a rumour <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> iamiam … adventus veterum<br />

‘imminent … arrival <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> old (enemies)’, <strong>the</strong> very ones who have been said to be set to<br />

return ‘no long time’ (c. 21.1) after <strong>the</strong>ir first defeat by <strong>the</strong> British (c. 20.3). All <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> events<br />

from <strong>the</strong> famine to <strong>the</strong> civil wars might all have taken place, quite reasonably, within fifteen<br />

90 Mommsen, Vol. 9, pp. 480 <strong>and</strong> 483, respectively. After discussing <strong>the</strong> possibilities for<br />

<strong>the</strong> misspelling <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> name David Dumville accepts <strong>the</strong> identification <strong>of</strong> Gildas’ ‘Agitius’<br />

with ‘Aëtius’ <strong>and</strong> notes that Aëtius might have been referred to as ‘ter consul’ right up to<br />

<strong>the</strong> year <strong>of</strong> his death in A.D. 454 (see ‘The Chronology <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> De Excidio Britanniae, Book<br />

I’, in Lapidge <strong>and</strong> Dumville, pp. 61–84: 67–68).<br />

91 Perhaps <strong>the</strong> outer limits are 446 x 454, but (for <strong>the</strong> sake <strong>of</strong> convenience) I will employ <strong>the</strong><br />

date 446 only, since this was actually <strong>the</strong> year in which he was consul. Higham asserts (p.<br />

121) that <strong>the</strong> appeal might have been made to ‘Aëtius’ or to ‘Aegidius’, a Roman general<br />

who fights in Gaul in <strong>the</strong> 450s <strong>and</strong> 460s, but that nei<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong> former as third-time consul,<br />

nor <strong>the</strong> latter as general, fits in with <strong>the</strong> date <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Saxon takeover in Britain as it is given<br />

in <strong>the</strong> Gallic Chronicle to 452, i.e., 441/2 (see Chronica Gallica a. cccclii ed. Mommsen,<br />

Monumenta Germania Historica, Vol. 9, p. 660). Higham goes on to argue that <strong>the</strong> appeal<br />

might perhaps be placed ca. 425–435 (see p. 137). On <strong>the</strong> Gallic material, see Molly<br />

Miller, ‘The Last British Entry in <strong>the</strong> “Gallic Chronicles”’, Britannia 9 (1978), 315–318,<br />

<strong>and</strong> Ian Wood, ‘The End <strong>of</strong> Roman Britain: Continental Evidence <strong>and</strong> Parallels’, in Lapidge<br />

<strong>and</strong> Dumville, pp. 1–25 (pp. 16–20).


28<br />

years or so <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> time that <strong>the</strong> Romans (<strong>of</strong> Rome) had ignored <strong>the</strong> final British appeal for<br />

help, perhaps ca 461.<br />

Following <strong>the</strong> return <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Irish, 92 a deadly plague falls on <strong>the</strong> British people, killing<br />

many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m in brevi ‘within a short time’ (c. 22.2); but still <strong>the</strong>y do not learn <strong>the</strong>ir lesson.<br />

They convene a council to decide how to repel <strong>the</strong> deadly <strong>and</strong> frequent plunderings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

enemy (c. 22.3). At <strong>the</strong> direction <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> British overking, <strong>the</strong>y decide to bring <strong>the</strong> Saxons as<br />

mercenary soldiers to assist <strong>the</strong>ir weakened armies against <strong>the</strong> onslaughts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> enemy:<br />

Tum omnes consiliarii una cum superbo tyranno<br />

caecantur, adinvenientes tale praesidium, immo excidium<br />

patriae ut ferocissimi illi nef<strong>and</strong>i nominis Saxones deo<br />

hominibusque invisi, quasi in caulas lupi, in insulam ad<br />

retundendas aquilionales gentes intromitterentur.<br />

‘Then all <strong>the</strong> members <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> council as one with <strong>the</strong><br />

supreme tyrant were struck blind, devising such a<br />

defence, or ra<strong>the</strong>r destruction, <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> country that those<br />

most ferocious Saxons (<strong>of</strong> unspeakable name, hateful to<br />

God <strong>and</strong> man), should be admitted into <strong>the</strong> isl<strong>and</strong> as<br />

wolves into <strong>the</strong> fold, to force back <strong>the</strong> nor<strong>the</strong>rn peoples.’<br />

(c. 23.1)<br />

The Saxons, says Gildas, arrive in two waves. The first pack arrives in boats called<br />

cyuli ‘keels’ (c. 23.3), to <strong>the</strong> number <strong>of</strong> three, settling in orientali parte insulae ‘in <strong>the</strong><br />

eastern part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> isl<strong>and</strong>’ (c. 23.4). They might have first arrived—as <strong>the</strong> mercenaries <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

British—around two years after <strong>the</strong> return <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Irish, or around seventeen years after <strong>the</strong><br />

unsuccessful appeal to Rome, or ca 463.<br />

Upon settlement <strong>of</strong> this small advance troop <strong>and</strong> a measure <strong>of</strong> success in <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

dealings, a larger troop <strong>of</strong> soldiers is despatched from <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r country. The second<br />

contingent is given supplies, quae multo tempore impertitae clauserunt, ut dicitur, canis<br />

faucem ‘which rations for a long time shut, as it is said, <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mouth <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> dog’ (c. 23.5);<br />

<strong>the</strong> barbarians <strong>the</strong>n complain that <strong>the</strong> epimenia ‘monthly ration’ (ibid.) is not sufficient, <strong>and</strong><br />

swear that if <strong>the</strong>y do not receive more generous gifts <strong>the</strong>y will plunder <strong>the</strong> entire isl<strong>and</strong>, <strong>and</strong><br />

nec mora, minas effectibus prosequuntur ‘in short, <strong>the</strong>se threats <strong>the</strong>y immediately carry out’<br />

(ibid.). In Chapter 24.1, <strong>the</strong> fire <strong>of</strong> (God’s) vengeance, magnified by <strong>the</strong> h<strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

easterners, spreads across <strong>the</strong> l<strong>and</strong>, <strong>and</strong> does not abate until it attains <strong>the</strong> fur<strong>the</strong>st shore,<br />

92 E.A. Thompson, ‘Gildas <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> History <strong>of</strong> Britain’, Britannia 10 (1979), 203–26 (pp.<br />

215, 220), claims that <strong>the</strong> Irish do not return. Dumville (‘Chronology’, p. 70, <strong>and</strong> n. 46)<br />

takes it that <strong>the</strong> Irish <strong>and</strong> Picts both do. I would argue that only <strong>the</strong> Irish (‘<strong>the</strong> old enemy’,<br />

c. 22.1) are involved, since <strong>the</strong> Picts are said (c. 21.1) to remain in <strong>the</strong>ir own l<strong>and</strong>s except<br />

for an occasional raid. Dumville (ibid., pp. 69–70), spreads <strong>the</strong> events between <strong>the</strong> appeal<br />

<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> civil wars over a generation or so, on <strong>the</strong> grounds that Gildas may be comparing <strong>the</strong><br />

decline <strong>of</strong> this period with that <strong>of</strong> his own, <strong>of</strong> which he tells in Chapter 26.2–4. (See pp.<br />

68–70 for his chronology <strong>of</strong> §§ 20–21.) On page 83, he tentatively suggests ca. 455 x<br />

ca. 480 as <strong>the</strong> outer time-limits for <strong>the</strong> period.


29<br />

where it dips its tongue into <strong>the</strong> western ocean. 93 All <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> towns are levelled <strong>and</strong> all <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> people are cast down to <strong>the</strong> ground by sword or by flame (c. 24.3), <strong>and</strong> no burial is to be<br />

had except in <strong>the</strong> ruins <strong>of</strong> houses or in <strong>the</strong> bellies <strong>of</strong> predators (c. 24.4). Although <strong>the</strong> events<br />

from <strong>the</strong> planning <strong>and</strong> despatch <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> new expedition to <strong>the</strong> plunder <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> l<strong>and</strong> could hardly<br />

have taken place overnight, <strong>the</strong> length <strong>of</strong> time from <strong>the</strong> settlement <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Saxon vanguard to<br />

<strong>the</strong> utter destruction <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> isl<strong>and</strong> might have been relatively short, perhaps even as short as<br />

five years, for Gildas speaks <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir dissatisfaction with <strong>the</strong>ir monthly rations, <strong>and</strong> says that<br />

<strong>the</strong>y carry out <strong>the</strong>ir threats without much delay. The widespread destruction <strong>of</strong> property by<br />

<strong>the</strong> Saxons might have been occurred within, say, twenty two years <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> appeal to Aëtius,<br />

i.e., around 468.<br />

Section 1 <strong>of</strong> Chapter 25 deals with <strong>the</strong> fate <strong>of</strong> those British remaining after <strong>the</strong> Saxon<br />

onslaught. Gildas says:<br />

Itaque nonnulli miserarum reliquiarum in montibus<br />

deprehensi acervatim iugulabantur: alii fame confecti<br />

accedentes manus hostibus dabant in aevum servituri, si<br />

tamen non continuo trucidarentur, quod altissimae gratiae<br />

stabat loco: alii transmarinas petebant regiones cum<br />

ululatu magno ceu celeumatis vice hoc modo sub<br />

velorum sinibus cantantes: ‘dedisti nos tamquam oves<br />

escarum et in gentibus dispersisti nos’: alii montanis<br />

collibus minacibus praeruptis vallatis et densissimis<br />

saltibus marinisque rupibus vitam suspecta semper mente<br />

credentes, in patria licet trepidi perstabant.<br />

‘And so, not a few <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> miserable remnants, come upon<br />

in <strong>the</strong> mountains, were butchered wholesale. O<strong>the</strong>rs,<br />

weakened by hunger, gave (<strong>the</strong>mselves) into <strong>the</strong> h<strong>and</strong>s <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> foes, assenting to eternal servitude, if however <strong>the</strong>y<br />

were not immediately cut to pieces, which was <strong>the</strong><br />

greatest boon remaining at that time. O<strong>the</strong>rs sought <strong>the</strong><br />

regions across <strong>the</strong> seas, singing under swollen sails with<br />

great lamentation, as if in time with <strong>the</strong> comm<strong>and</strong> to <strong>the</strong><br />

oarsman, in this manner: “Thou hast given us as sheep to<br />

<strong>the</strong> slaughter <strong>and</strong> dispersed us among <strong>the</strong> foreigners”.<br />

O<strong>the</strong>rs, though fearful, stood firm in <strong>the</strong> homel<strong>and</strong>, in <strong>the</strong><br />

mountains, <strong>the</strong> overhanging hills, <strong>the</strong> precipitous,<br />

fortified, <strong>and</strong> closest ravines <strong>and</strong> cliffs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sea—(led)<br />

an uncertain life, always relying on (<strong>the</strong> courage <strong>of</strong>) <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

own convictions.’<br />

The slaughter <strong>and</strong> enslavement <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Britons might have taken place very soon after (or even<br />

simultaneous with) <strong>the</strong> Saxon onslaught, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir forced flight into Brittany, or <strong>the</strong>ir <strong>the</strong><br />

retreat into <strong>the</strong> wilderness only a short time later—but allowing a little time to have elapsed,<br />

93 The geography <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> De Excidio is not at all certain, but for a coherent discussion on <strong>the</strong><br />

matter, see Neil Wright, ‘Gildas’s Geographical Perspective: Some Problems’, in Lapidge<br />

<strong>and</strong> Dumville, pp. 85–105.


30<br />

tentatively within one year <strong>of</strong> it, <strong>and</strong> so perhaps within twenty three years <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fruitless<br />

appeal, perhaps ca 469. 94<br />

However, despite <strong>the</strong> time-lapse from <strong>the</strong> final appeal, <strong>and</strong> despite <strong>the</strong> dominance <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Saxons, <strong>the</strong> Roman period is not quite over, for Sections 2 <strong>and</strong> 3 <strong>of</strong> Chapter 25 give some<br />

information about <strong>the</strong> man, Ambrosius Aurelianus, <strong>and</strong> about his perceived relationship—by<br />

birth—to <strong>the</strong> Roman emperors (in Britain). There are, though, some textual problems in each<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> two main manuscripts which require resolution before any evaluation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

chronology can be made. Gildas’ words are here quoted from Cambridge University Library<br />

MS Ff. i. 27 (MS ‘X’):<br />

TEmpore igitur interueniente aliqu<strong>and</strong>o cum recessissent<br />

domi crudelissimi predones. roborate a domino reliquie<br />

quibus confugiunt undique diuersis in locis miserrimi<br />

ciues tam auide quam apes alueario procella imminente.<br />

simul deprecantes eum toto corde. et ut dicitur innumeris<br />

onerantes e<strong>the</strong>ra uotis ne ad internecionem ita<br />

usquequaque delerentur. duce ambrosio aureliaNo uiro<br />

modesto qui solus fuit comes fidelis. fortis.<br />

ueraxque forte Romane gentis. qui tante tempestatis<br />

collisione occisis in eadem parentibus purpura nimirum<br />

indutis superfuerat. cuius nunc temporibus nostris sobolis<br />

magnopere auita bonitate degenerauit. Vires capessunt<br />

uictores prouocantes ad prelium. quis uictoria deo<br />

annuente ex uoto cessit.<br />

‘After a time, when <strong>the</strong> cruel robbers had returned home,<br />

<strong>the</strong> Lord gave strength to <strong>the</strong> survivors — with whom <strong>the</strong><br />

most wretched citizens took refuge from all different<br />

places as avidly as bees to a hive when a storm<br />

approaches, at <strong>the</strong> same time begging with all <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

hearts, <strong>and</strong> as it is said with countless promises burdening<br />

<strong>the</strong> heavens, that <strong>the</strong>y might not in everything be utterly<br />

destroyed. Under <strong>the</strong> leadership <strong>of</strong> Ambrosius<br />

Aurelianus, a modest man — who alone was a courtier<br />

faithful, strong <strong>and</strong> true, as it happened, <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman<br />

people; who had survived <strong>the</strong> shock <strong>of</strong> such a storm, in<br />

which his relatives, no doubt endowed with <strong>the</strong> purple,<br />

had been killed; <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> descendant <strong>of</strong> whom now in our<br />

times has greatly degenerated from <strong>the</strong> goodness <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

ancestor — <strong>the</strong> men grew in strength, <strong>and</strong> challenged <strong>the</strong><br />

victors to battle, [<strong>and</strong>] to <strong>the</strong>m resulted <strong>the</strong> victory,<br />

granted by God as <strong>the</strong>y had requested.’ (fo. 7ra)<br />

94 Gildas’ similar mention <strong>of</strong> a retreat to <strong>the</strong> mountains (c. 20.2) gives no indication <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

time involved, but <strong>the</strong> Britons would presumably have dwelled in <strong>the</strong> hills only as a stopgap<br />

measure at any particular time. (Higham notes, p. 44, that <strong>the</strong> ‘wilderness’ is a habitual<br />

biblical retreat, <strong>and</strong> also that <strong>the</strong> lament is also derived from Psalm 44. It is uncertain,<br />

though, whe<strong>the</strong>r this has any bearing on <strong>the</strong> chronology.)


31<br />

In MS X, 95 Ambrosius Aurelianus seems to be <strong>the</strong> only member <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> imperial Roman court<br />

who is ‘faithful, strong <strong>and</strong> true’, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> last upright member in <strong>the</strong> l<strong>and</strong>. 96<br />

None<strong>the</strong>less, in Cambridge University Library MS Dd. i. 17 (MS ‘D’) this man is<br />

described somewhat differently, i.e., as <strong>the</strong> last <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Romans. 97 In that codex he is said to<br />

be a man who alone <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman people had survived <strong>the</strong> storm in which his parents had<br />

been killed. However, a comparison <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> two manuscripts suggests a mistake in copying:<br />

X: … duce ambrosio aureliaNo uiro modesto qui solus<br />

fuit comes fidelis. fortis. ueraxque<br />

forte Romane gentis, qui tante tempestatis collisione … superfuerat. (fo. 7ra)<br />

D: … Duce aurelio ambrosio uiro modesto qui solus<br />

forte romane gentis tante tempestatis collisione … superfuerat. (fo. 471vb)<br />

It seems that that <strong>the</strong> words fuit comes fidelis fortis ueraxque ‘was a courtier faithful, strong<br />

<strong>and</strong> true’ have dropped out <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> text <strong>of</strong> D (or one <strong>of</strong> its predecessors) during <strong>the</strong> process <strong>of</strong><br />

copying, <strong>and</strong> that <strong>the</strong> second qui has subsequently been omitted. Manuscript D suggests that<br />

Ambrosius Aurelianus is <strong>the</strong> last surviving Roman (<strong>of</strong> note) in <strong>the</strong> entire country—but MS.<br />

X, which is probably more accurate at this point than D, suggests that <strong>the</strong>re are several<br />

(notable) Romans remaining in <strong>the</strong> country, but that Ambrosius is <strong>the</strong> only one worthy or<br />

capable <strong>of</strong> leading <strong>the</strong> Britons. Very probably, <strong>the</strong>re is still some significant Roman<br />

influence in Britain at <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> first victory. 98 How long, though, might it be from <strong>the</strong><br />

95 First designated as ‘X’ by Theodor Mommsen in his edition <strong>of</strong> Gildas: De Excidio et<br />

Conquestu Britanniae, Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Auct. Ant., Vol. 13 (Berlin,<br />

1894). For a description <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> manuscript, see A Catalogue <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Manuscripts Preserved<br />

in <strong>the</strong> Library <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> University <strong>of</strong> Cambridge, Vol. II (Cambridge, 1857), pp. 318–329.<br />

The h<strong>and</strong> is <strong>the</strong>re assigned to around <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> twelfth century.<br />

96 The word ‘comes’, or ‘courtier’, suggests that he is a member <strong>of</strong> a particular household or<br />

family, or one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> followers <strong>of</strong> a king or emperor.<br />

97 This manuscript is Mommsen’s ‘D’. For a description <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> manuscript, see A Catalogue<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Manuscripts Preserved in <strong>the</strong> Library <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> University <strong>of</strong> Cambridge, Vol. I<br />

(Cambridge, 1856), pp. 15–26 (pp. 23–4). The h<strong>and</strong> is thought to be <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> late fourteenth<br />

century. Two o<strong>the</strong>r manuscripts containing <strong>the</strong> text <strong>of</strong> Gildas are Avranches Public Library<br />

MS. No. 162, <strong>and</strong> British Library Cotton MS. Vitellius A. vi (very badly damaged by fire<br />

<strong>and</strong> virtually unusable). Parts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> text are in Paris MS. Lat. 6235 (cc. 3–12), <strong>and</strong><br />

Bibliothèque Municipale <strong>of</strong> Rheims, MS. 414 (two leaves): see O’Sullivan, p. 3, n. 7. On<br />

Rheims, see also W. H. Davies, ‘The Church in Wales’, in Barley <strong>and</strong> Hanson, pp. 131–149<br />

(p. 147, n. 73). (I have personally examined only <strong>the</strong> three British manuscripts.)<br />

98 Even though Gildas may only be saying that <strong>the</strong> bearing <strong>of</strong> Ambrosius Aurelianus<br />

recommends him as <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>fspring <strong>of</strong> emperors, his birth never<strong>the</strong>less has to have been close<br />

enough to Roman times for him to be considered related to <strong>the</strong>m. Gildas has already said<br />

(c. 13.1) that in <strong>the</strong> days <strong>of</strong> Maximus <strong>the</strong> isl<strong>and</strong> is Roman in name only—<strong>and</strong> yet Roman<br />

influence is still alive when <strong>the</strong> Britons thrice ask <strong>the</strong> Romans to assist <strong>the</strong>m (presumably<br />

ca. 446), when <strong>the</strong> relatives <strong>of</strong> Ambrosius Aurelianus (who are thought to have worn <strong>the</strong><br />

purple) are fighting on behalf <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> British (presumably against <strong>the</strong> Saxons), <strong>and</strong> when<br />

Ambrosius Aurelianus leads <strong>the</strong> British against <strong>the</strong> Saxons some time after <strong>the</strong> third appeal<br />

to Rome.


32<br />

British retreat in <strong>the</strong> face <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Saxon threat to this victory led by Ambrosius Aurelianus?<br />

An indeterminate time after <strong>the</strong>y have wasted <strong>the</strong> country, <strong>the</strong> Saxons return ‘home’. 99 The<br />

Britons <strong>the</strong>n come toge<strong>the</strong>r, <strong>and</strong> with Ambrosius Aurelianus as <strong>the</strong>ir comm<strong>and</strong>er, <strong>the</strong>y gain<br />

<strong>the</strong> victory. At a guess, <strong>the</strong> revival might have occurred within a year or so <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Saxon<br />

onslaught, or thus possibly within twenty four years <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> appeal to Aëtius, or ca 470.<br />

At Section 1 <strong>of</strong> Chapter 26, immediately after telling <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> victory <strong>of</strong> Ambrosius,<br />

Gildas speaks <strong>of</strong> a series <strong>of</strong> battles which go first one way <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>n <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r for <strong>the</strong> Britons,<br />

from that time (<strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> first battle) up to <strong>the</strong> year <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> siege <strong>of</strong> Mount Badon. Yet<br />

in each <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> two Cambridge manuscripts <strong>the</strong>re is a significant degree <strong>of</strong> textual confusion,<br />

<strong>and</strong> it may thus be useful to place <strong>the</strong>m in parallel for ease <strong>of</strong> comparison, in order that <strong>the</strong><br />

form <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> original may better be established:<br />

Et ex eo tempore nunc ciues nunc hostes uincebant. ut in ista gente experiretur<br />

Ex eo tempore nunc Ciues nunc hostes vincebant; vt in ista gente experiretur<br />

dominus solito more presentem ierusalem. utrum diligat eum dominus an non;<br />

dominus solito more presentem israelem vtrum diligat eum an non;<br />

usque ad annum obsessionis badonici montis.qui prope sabrinum hostium habetur.<br />

vsque ad annum obsessionis badonuci montis<br />

nouissimeque forme de furciferis non minime strages. quique quadragesimus quartus<br />

nouissimeque ferme de furciferis non minime stragis quique xliiij.<br />

ut noui oritur annus / mense primo emenso; qui iam et mee natiuitatis est. (X, fo. 7ra–b)<br />

vt non orditur annus mense iam vno emerso qui et mee natiuitatis est (D, fo. 471vb)<br />

The first half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> passage is straightforward enough, although it probably needs some<br />

minor emendations: <strong>the</strong> phrase presens israelem ‘present Israel’ (D, line 2) is perhaps to be<br />

preferred to presens ierusalem ‘present Jerusalem’ (X); 100 <strong>the</strong> second example <strong>of</strong> dominus in<br />

line 2 <strong>of</strong> X is better omitted; <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> clause nouissimeque … strages in line 3 <strong>of</strong> X is perhaps<br />

better placed before <strong>the</strong> clause which begins qui prope ….. Then, perhaps with forme<br />

emended to ferme, <strong>and</strong> strages to stragis, this would give:<br />

Et ex eo tempore nunc ciues nunc hostes uincebant. ut in<br />

ista gente experiretur dominus solito more presentem<br />

[israelem]. utrum diligat eum an non; usque ad annum<br />

obsessionis badonici montis nouissimeque f[e]rme de<br />

furciferis non minime strag[i]s ….<br />

‘And from that time now <strong>the</strong> citizens, now <strong>the</strong> enemy,<br />

were victorious, so that through that people <strong>the</strong> Lord<br />

99 They might have set up a permanent station in <strong>the</strong> east, perhaps even as <strong>the</strong>ir winterquarters.<br />

Gildas calls <strong>the</strong>m ‘easterners’ at Chapter 23.4.<br />

100 Mistaking an ‘s’ for an ‘e’ in <strong>the</strong> abbreviation isrlm might give <strong>the</strong> expansion ‘ierusalem’.


33<br />

might test in his usual manner <strong>the</strong> Present (Israel),<br />

whe<strong>the</strong>r it might love him or not, right up to <strong>the</strong> year <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> siege <strong>of</strong> Mount Badon <strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> almost <strong>the</strong> last but not<br />

<strong>the</strong> least slaughter <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> gallows crew ….’ 101<br />

However, <strong>the</strong> meaning <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> remainder <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> passage is very much more difficult to<br />

ascertain. First, <strong>the</strong> clause qui propre sabrinum hostium habetur (X, line 3) is absent from<br />

D, <strong>and</strong> yet a clause similar in form might well have appeared in <strong>the</strong> original text—for in X,<br />

<strong>the</strong> three clauses beginning with <strong>the</strong> relative pronoun qui (qui prope…; quique<br />

quadragesimus …; qui iam et …, ll. 3, 4, 5) are structurally parallel. Each verb is in <strong>the</strong> third<br />

person singular, each relative pronoun requires a singular antecedent in <strong>the</strong> masculine <strong>and</strong>,<br />

since <strong>the</strong> clauses are (presently) united in a ‘which … <strong>and</strong> which … which also …’<br />

construction, each must (presently) refer to <strong>the</strong> same antecedent. Such can only be furnished<br />

by <strong>the</strong> word annum, <strong>the</strong> ‘year’ <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> siege <strong>of</strong> Mount Badon. The first clause, however, in<br />

terms <strong>of</strong> meaning, more properly refers to <strong>the</strong> phrase badonici montis, <strong>and</strong> emended to qu(ae)<br />

prope sabrinum hostium habetur, would <strong>the</strong>n mean ‘which is situated near <strong>the</strong> mouth <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Severn’; 102 <strong>the</strong> second clause, emended to qu(o)que quadragesimus quartus ut noui<br />

or(d)itur annus mense primo emenso, but properly referring to annum, might be taken to<br />

mean ‘<strong>and</strong> (from) which <strong>the</strong> forty fourth year commences, as I know, with <strong>the</strong> first month<br />

already passed by’; 103 <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> third clause, qui et mee natiuitatis est, as it appears in MS X<br />

(<strong>the</strong> iam <strong>of</strong> this manuscript has probably been misplaced <strong>and</strong> is perhaps better omitted), also<br />

referring to annum, might mean literally ‘which also is <strong>the</strong> year <strong>of</strong> my birth’. This suggests<br />

that <strong>the</strong> particular year <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> siege <strong>of</strong> Mount Badon is also <strong>the</strong> year in which Gildas is born,<br />

that <strong>the</strong>re are forty four years between <strong>the</strong> battle <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> time at which he is writing, <strong>and</strong> that<br />

<strong>the</strong> mount <strong>of</strong> Badon is located near <strong>the</strong> Severn estuary. 104<br />

101 The tense <strong>of</strong> diligat should more rightly be past than present subjunctive.<br />

102 This involves taking <strong>the</strong> word ‘hostium’ for ‘ostium’. O’Sullivan suggests that this<br />

particular clause is one <strong>of</strong> several ‘useful’ insertions made by <strong>the</strong> copyist in MS. X (on<br />

which, see pp. 73–74). Certainly <strong>the</strong> clause seems to have been misplaced in X, but it could<br />

also have been omitted through an error <strong>of</strong> copying <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>n inserted as a correction, <strong>and</strong> at<br />

<strong>the</strong> wrong place.<br />

103 Such a translation involves taking <strong>the</strong> verb ‘ordior’ (‘to begin, commence’) <strong>of</strong> D, in<br />

preference to <strong>the</strong> ‘orior’ (‘to arise’) <strong>of</strong> X; <strong>the</strong> verb ‘emetior’ (‘to pass by’) <strong>of</strong> X in<br />

preference to <strong>the</strong> ‘emergo’ (‘to rise up’) <strong>of</strong> D; <strong>and</strong> emending ‘quique’ to ‘quoque’. The<br />

reading ‘emenso’ might have arisen from a misreading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘r’ <strong>of</strong> an insular script as ‘n’;<br />

<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> differences between <strong>the</strong> two manuscripts in ‘primo’ (X) <strong>and</strong> ‘uno’ (D) suggest an<br />

original which read ‘j o ’; but <strong>the</strong> ‘vt non’ <strong>of</strong> D is an obvious error, apparently made under<br />

<strong>the</strong> influence <strong>of</strong> its following phrase ‘sed non nunc quidem …’.<br />

104 Counting to a past event, such as Badon, from one even fur<strong>the</strong>r in <strong>the</strong> past (or counting<br />

backwards from Badon to a past event) would require <strong>the</strong> use <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> past tense form (for<br />

‘orditur’), <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> subsequent choice <strong>of</strong> a past tense to refer to <strong>the</strong> birthday <strong>of</strong> Gildas:<br />

‘which was <strong>the</strong> year <strong>of</strong> my birth’. It thus seems that <strong>the</strong> forty four years should not be<br />

counted between <strong>the</strong> arrival <strong>of</strong> Saxons <strong>and</strong> Badon (as in Bede’s text, see below, pp. 37–38).<br />

However, A. O. Anderson, ‘Gildas <strong>and</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong>’, Celtic Review 8 (1912–13), 149–165 (p.<br />

151), suggests that <strong>the</strong> use <strong>of</strong> ‘orditur’ implies <strong>the</strong> choice <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> historic present tense.


34<br />

To be sure, <strong>the</strong>re is no indication at this particular point <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> text, Chapter 26.1, <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

length <strong>of</strong> time between <strong>the</strong> first battle <strong>and</strong> Badon. However, a possible indicator that <strong>the</strong> first<br />

<strong>and</strong> last <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> British victories are relatively close is Gildas’ mention in Chapter 26.2 <strong>of</strong><br />

assistance given to <strong>the</strong> Britons—assistance which in its own uncertainty could very likely<br />

have come from Rome. In Chapter 25.3, Gildas tells how Ambrosius Aurelianus—<strong>the</strong> last<br />

strong man <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman race (MS X)—leads <strong>the</strong> Britons to <strong>the</strong>ir first victory against <strong>the</strong><br />

Saxons. Next, in 26.1, he says that from that time onwards <strong>the</strong> victory goes first one way <strong>and</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>n <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r, right up to <strong>the</strong> year <strong>of</strong> Badon. Then, in 26.2, he praises <strong>the</strong>—unexpected—<br />

assistance which has brought an end to foreign wars, <strong>and</strong> it is clear that he speaking <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

period after <strong>the</strong> final victory against <strong>the</strong> Germanic enemy:<br />

Sed ne nunc quidem, ut antea, civitates patriae<br />

inhabitantur; sed desertae dirutaeque hactenus squalent,<br />

cessantibus licet externis bellis, sed non civilibus. Haesit<br />

etenim tam desperati insulae excidii insperatique mentio<br />

auxilii memoriae eorum qui utriusque miraculi testes<br />

extitere: et ob hoc reges, publici, privati, sacerdotes,<br />

ecclesiastici, suum quique ordinem servarunt.<br />

‘But not now, however, as before, are <strong>the</strong> cities <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

homel<strong>and</strong> inhabited; but, deserted <strong>and</strong> demolished to this<br />

day are <strong>the</strong>y neglected, given that external wars have<br />

ceased, but not, however, civil ones. For indeed, <strong>the</strong><br />

memory <strong>of</strong> such a desperate blow to <strong>the</strong> isl<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong><br />

unexpected assistance remained fast in <strong>the</strong> minds <strong>of</strong> those<br />

who had stood witness to both wonders: <strong>and</strong> because <strong>of</strong><br />

this kings, <strong>of</strong>ficials, private persons, priests, <strong>and</strong><br />

ecclesiastics kept to <strong>the</strong>ir own station.’<br />

In <strong>the</strong> immediate context <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> first <strong>and</strong> last battles against <strong>the</strong> Saxons, Gildas’ phrase<br />

‘desperate blow’ can only refer to <strong>the</strong> first Saxon onslaught, in which <strong>the</strong> country is burned<br />

from end to end, 105 <strong>and</strong> since <strong>the</strong> final victory is Badon, <strong>the</strong> ‘assistance’ arguably refers to<br />

help given at that very battle.<br />

Gildas goes on to say in Chapter 26.3 that a new age <strong>of</strong> men has succeeded that<br />

particular age which had remembered both <strong>the</strong> assault <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> revival:<br />

At illis decedentibus cum successisset aetas tempestatis<br />

illius nescia et praesentis tantum serenitatis experta, ita<br />

cuncta veritatis ac iustitiae moderamina concussa ac<br />

subversa sunt ut earum non dicam vestigium sed ne<br />

monimentum quidem in supra dictis propemodum<br />

ordinibus appareat, exceptis paucis et valde paucis ….<br />

‘But <strong>the</strong>y died <strong>and</strong> when had succeeded a generation<br />

knowing not that time <strong>and</strong> having experience (only) <strong>of</strong><br />

such present fair wea<strong>the</strong>r, <strong>the</strong>n all <strong>the</strong> governances <strong>of</strong><br />

105 It could hardly refer to <strong>the</strong> lengthy period <strong>of</strong> wars between <strong>the</strong> Picts <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Irish.


35<br />

truth <strong>and</strong> justice were shattered <strong>and</strong> overturned, so that<br />

not so much as a trace nor even a memory among nearly<br />

all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> abovementioned orders was manifest, with <strong>the</strong><br />

exception <strong>of</strong> a few, <strong>and</strong> a very few (at that) ….’<br />

Thus, it seems that men <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> generation before <strong>the</strong> one in which Gildas is writing can<br />

remember both <strong>the</strong> first <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> last battle. Men <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> one following—with <strong>the</strong> exception <strong>of</strong><br />

a very few, including himself—are not familiar with <strong>the</strong> events <strong>of</strong> that time.<br />

Since Gildas presents <strong>the</strong> assault <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> revival as one entity, all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> battles can<br />

probably be viewed as part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> one campaign, or at least under <strong>the</strong> leadership <strong>of</strong> one man,<br />

i.e., that very man who has provided unhoped-for assistance. Ambrosius, Roman-born,<br />

might have been <strong>the</strong> leader <strong>of</strong> armies at <strong>the</strong> first battle, <strong>the</strong> last battle, <strong>and</strong> all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> battles<br />

intervening. The number <strong>of</strong> years between <strong>the</strong> first battle <strong>and</strong> Badon—from <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

first battle <strong>the</strong> Britons sometimes win <strong>and</strong> sometimes lose ‘right up to <strong>the</strong> year <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> siege <strong>of</strong><br />

Mount Badon’—need not have been very many. Badon might have been fought within, say,<br />

five years <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> first battle under Ambrosius Aurelianus, or within twenty nine years <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

appeal to ‘Agitius’, ca 475. Having named Ambrosius Aurelianus—<strong>the</strong> only man strong<br />

enough to defeat <strong>the</strong> Saxons—as comm<strong>and</strong>er at Chapter 25.3, Gildas would have had no<br />

need to re-name him at Chapter 26.1. 106<br />

Indeed, <strong>the</strong> view that <strong>the</strong> battles against <strong>the</strong> Saxons are to be regarded as a single unit<br />

under a single leader is supported by a reading in <strong>the</strong> earlier part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> De Excidio, at <strong>the</strong><br />

point where Gildas identifies <strong>the</strong> import <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> battles by referring to <strong>the</strong> final <strong>and</strong> most<br />

important one. In his Chapter 2, which forms an Index <strong>of</strong> a kind to Part I <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> text, he says<br />

that is going to tell:<br />

… de epistolis ad Agitium, de victoria, de sceleribus, de<br />

nuntiatis subito hostibus, de famosa peste, de consilio, de<br />

saeviore multo primis hoste, de urbium subversione, de<br />

reliquiis, de postrema patriae victoria, quae temporibus<br />

nostris dei nutu donata est, …<br />

‘… about <strong>the</strong> sending <strong>of</strong> letters to Agitius, <strong>of</strong> victory, <strong>of</strong><br />

crimes, <strong>of</strong> enemies suddenly come, <strong>of</strong> a notorious famine,<br />

<strong>of</strong> a counselled remedy, <strong>of</strong> an enemy more fierce than <strong>the</strong><br />

first, <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> downfall <strong>of</strong> cities, <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> survivors, <strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

106 Higham claims (p. 51) that it is God’s unexpected assistance, first mentioned in c. 25.3<br />

as having been given at Badon, which is again brought to <strong>the</strong> attention <strong>of</strong> Gildas’ audience<br />

in c. 26.2, because it is not sufficiently deserved. However, <strong>the</strong>re seems little textual<br />

support for such a claim, for God grants victory to <strong>the</strong> British in <strong>the</strong> first battle, <strong>and</strong> so<br />

could hardly not be expected to grant such help at <strong>the</strong> second. If <strong>the</strong> ‘assistance’ applied to<br />

military help given at <strong>the</strong> first battle, <strong>and</strong> Badon had been fought by someone o<strong>the</strong>r than<br />

Ambrosius, Gildas would hardly praise Ambrosius, subsequently stress <strong>the</strong> importance <strong>of</strong><br />

Badon (as <strong>the</strong> battle to end all battles), <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>n speak <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fair wea<strong>the</strong>r resulting from<br />

battle successes at <strong>the</strong> first battle. Also, it must not be forgotten that Gildas is writing for a<br />

knowing, near-contemporary audience.


36<br />

final victory <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> country which has been granted by <strong>the</strong><br />

grace <strong>of</strong> God in our times, …’<br />

He passes here from <strong>the</strong> survivors (<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Saxon attacks) straight to <strong>the</strong> final victory over<br />

<strong>the</strong>m, 107 <strong>and</strong> does not even hint at <strong>the</strong> existence <strong>of</strong> Ambrosius Aurelianus. All <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> battles<br />

seem to be a part <strong>of</strong> one unit—<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> last battle might have been fought ca 475.<br />

Taking <strong>the</strong> year 475 as a starting-point, <strong>and</strong> considering what Gildas has said about <strong>the</strong><br />

forty four years <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> single new generation, it is possible to establish <strong>the</strong> relative<br />

chronology <strong>of</strong> Part II to Chapter 36 with some reliability. Gildas says (c. 25.3) that<br />

Ambrosius Aurelianus is a man whose descendant has, in Gildas’ time, degenerated greatly<br />

from <strong>the</strong> goodness <strong>of</strong> his ancestor. 108 The word avita can mean ei<strong>the</strong>r ‘ancestor’ or<br />

‘gr<strong>and</strong>fa<strong>the</strong>r’, but since Gildas has also mentioned only one complete generation between <strong>the</strong><br />

time <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> first Saxon attacks <strong>and</strong> his own time, it appears to have <strong>the</strong> latter meaning here.<br />

It may even be that <strong>the</strong> lesser man in <strong>the</strong> succession is ‘Aurelius Caninus’ (see c. 30.1), one<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> depraved Five whom Gildas condemns: <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> family <strong>of</strong> Ambrosius Aurelianus,<br />

perhaps his gr<strong>and</strong>son, sharing part <strong>of</strong> his name, <strong>and</strong> living in <strong>the</strong> new generation <strong>of</strong> peace<br />

after <strong>the</strong> final victory. The o<strong>the</strong>r four Gildas names as: Constantine, <strong>the</strong> ‘tyrant <strong>of</strong><br />

Damnonia’ (c. 28.1); Vortipor, <strong>the</strong> ‘ageing king <strong>of</strong> Demetia’ (c. 31.1); Cuneglasus (c. 32.1);<br />

<strong>and</strong> Maglocunus, insularis draco ‘<strong>the</strong> dragon <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> isl<strong>and</strong>’ (c. 33.1). 109 The Five Kings<br />

whom Gildas addresses might have thus been influential in <strong>the</strong> first two decades <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sixth<br />

century, around <strong>the</strong> year 519, <strong>and</strong> in that year Gildas might have been 44 years old. This<br />

though is <strong>the</strong> British period, when individual kings reign in different parts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> country, a<br />

time <strong>of</strong> external peace but civil war.<br />

Certainly <strong>the</strong> preceding evaluation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> chronology <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> De Excidio involves a<br />

certain amount <strong>of</strong> guesswork, but it does take into account <strong>the</strong> ongoing links between Britain<br />

<strong>and</strong> Rome which are more than obvious in Gildas’ words. Roman influence might have been<br />

alive in Britain well into <strong>the</strong> second half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fifth century, <strong>and</strong> Gildas might have been<br />

107 Higham, p. 48, claims that rendering <strong>the</strong> word ‘postrema’ as ‘final’ instead <strong>of</strong> ‘very last’<br />

has led to a misunderst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> passage, <strong>and</strong> argues that Badon was <strong>the</strong> last victory<br />

(before a series <strong>of</strong> defeats in <strong>the</strong> sixth century, as mentioned in <strong>the</strong> Saxon Chronicle) ra<strong>the</strong>r<br />

than <strong>the</strong> ultimate win. Gildas seems, however, to imply that <strong>the</strong> victory is <strong>the</strong> ‘most recent’<br />

(c. 26.1), <strong>and</strong> it must be taken as referring to <strong>the</strong> time at which he was writing. In any case,<br />

<strong>the</strong>re is no evidence that <strong>the</strong> events mentioned in <strong>the</strong> Saxon Chronicle have any real bearing<br />

on <strong>the</strong> events mentioned by Gildas.<br />

108 MS X reads: cuius nunc temporibus nostris sobolis magnopere auita bonitate<br />

degenerauit ‘<strong>of</strong> whom now in our times <strong>the</strong> descendant has greatly degenerated from <strong>the</strong><br />

goodness <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ancestor’. It seems from X that <strong>the</strong>re is one descendant who lacks <strong>the</strong><br />

goodness <strong>of</strong> his Roman predecessor, but in Manuscript D <strong>the</strong>re is more than one: suboles<br />

magnopere avita bonitate degenerant <strong>the</strong> descendants are degenerating greatly from <strong>the</strong><br />

goodness <strong>of</strong> (<strong>the</strong>ir) ancestor’. However, if Gildas is saying that men are still degenerating,<br />

this goes against <strong>the</strong> common manner <strong>of</strong> speaking, which is to use <strong>the</strong> perfect tense.<br />

Winterbottom’s reading is ‘suboles … degeneravit’, but his translation is ‘descendants …<br />

have become greatly inferior’.<br />

109 Gildas does not say where Aurelius Caninus <strong>and</strong> Cuneglasus reign.


37<br />

born as early as 475. 110 Such a scenario might help to explain Gildas’ partiality to things<br />

Roman. At one point, he himself speaks <strong>of</strong> how <strong>the</strong> Britons refuse to honour God, <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

fellow countrymen, <strong>and</strong> those who are in positions <strong>of</strong> higher authority (by which he means<br />

<strong>the</strong> Romans):<br />

Haec erecta cervice et mente, ex quo inhabitata est, nunc<br />

deo, interdum civibus, nonnumquam etiam transmarinis<br />

regibus et subiectis ingrata consurgit.<br />

‘This (country), from <strong>the</strong> time in which it was (first)<br />

inhabited, with neck <strong>and</strong> mind stretched out, has<br />

ungratefully risen up, now against God, occasionally<br />

against <strong>the</strong> countrymen, <strong>and</strong> sometimes even against<br />

overseas kings <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir subjects.’ (c. 4.1).<br />

Then he himself describes <strong>the</strong> Britons as crafty <strong>and</strong> cowardly <strong>and</strong> faithless (c. 6.2), <strong>and</strong> later<br />

reports that <strong>the</strong> Romans have referred to <strong>the</strong> men <strong>of</strong> that race as a b<strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> feeble w<strong>and</strong>ering<br />

thieves who might choose to ab<strong>and</strong>on <strong>the</strong>mselves to idleness <strong>and</strong> sloth (c. 18.1). Also, he<br />

says in Chapter 14 that it is a disaster that Britain is deprived <strong>of</strong> its rectores ‘governors’—<br />

although <strong>the</strong>y are immanes ‘savage’—for this <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> loss <strong>of</strong> its military <strong>and</strong> its youth leaves<br />

<strong>the</strong> isl<strong>and</strong> open to outside attack. Yet Gildas’ denunciation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Britons marks him only as<br />

an advocate <strong>of</strong> strong <strong>and</strong> just leadership, <strong>and</strong> his vilification <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> men <strong>of</strong> that race is<br />

probably brought about by <strong>the</strong>ir continued unwillingness to fight in anything but civil<br />

wars. 111 Indeed, pro-Roman sentiments might also be perfectly justifiable in a (British) man<br />

born in <strong>the</strong> fifth century, at a time when some at least Roman influence was still present, <strong>and</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> more so if a Roman leader (at Badon) had, even if unexpectedly, delivered <strong>the</strong> Britons<br />

from <strong>the</strong> ravaging Saxons. 112<br />

110 David Dumville has shown that it is no longer necessary to link <strong>the</strong> composition <strong>of</strong> Part<br />

II (which contains Gildas’ diatribe against <strong>the</strong> errant kings), <strong>and</strong> so, forgery-<strong>the</strong>ories aside<br />

(see above, n. 18), <strong>the</strong> whole <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> De Excidio, with <strong>the</strong> mid-sixth century—for that entry<br />

which notes <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> ‘Maelgwn’ (Gildas’ contemporary, ‘Maglocunus’) at <strong>the</strong> 103rd<br />

year <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Welsh Annals (a date which is usually calculated as 547) is derived from a<br />

‘plague-entry’ in <strong>the</strong> Annals <strong>of</strong> Ulster, <strong>and</strong> inserted by a Welsh compiler working ca 911 x<br />

954 (see ‘Gildas <strong>and</strong> Maeglwn’, pp.53–54).<br />

111 He is concerned with those whose rank gives <strong>the</strong>m <strong>the</strong> right to rule over lesser men, <strong>and</strong><br />

so is also scathing in his attack on <strong>the</strong> upstart, Maximus, who acts against <strong>the</strong> legitimate<br />

imperial Roman rule <strong>and</strong> who receives his due punishment by having his head cut <strong>of</strong>f (see<br />

c. 13.1–2).<br />

112 Kerlouégan shows (‘Le Latin’, pp. 152–156) that <strong>the</strong> Latin <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> De Excidio bears<br />

comparison with <strong>the</strong> best authors <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> late fifth century <strong>and</strong> does not contain <strong>the</strong><br />

vulgarisms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sixth century—but takes this as a sign <strong>of</strong> conservatism in a man writing in<br />

<strong>the</strong> middle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sixth century. Neil Wright, ‘Gildas’s Prose Style <strong>and</strong> its Origins’, in<br />

Lapidge <strong>and</strong> Dumville, pp. 107–128, looks at Gildas as a learned author, <strong>and</strong> examines <strong>the</strong><br />

possible effects <strong>of</strong> earlier works on his writing style. Michael Lapidge, ‘Gildas’s Education<br />

<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Latin Culture <strong>of</strong> Sub-Roman Britain’, in ibid., pp. 27–50, looks at <strong>the</strong> question <strong>of</strong><br />

Gildas’ training, <strong>and</strong> suggests some recognisable Roman government in his time, which he<br />

accepts as <strong>the</strong> middle years <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sixth century—not, as I would argue, its second decade.


38<br />

<strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s second source is Bede, who alters <strong>the</strong> chronology <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> De Excidio so as<br />

seemingly to prohibit a Roman military presence in Britain in <strong>the</strong> second half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fifth<br />

century, adds a number <strong>of</strong> names to <strong>the</strong> text, <strong>and</strong> sets down his views on <strong>the</strong> British people<br />

<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir religious customs.


Chapter 3. The Historia Ecclesiastica Gentis Anglorum.<br />

39<br />

According to Gildas, Maximus is <strong>the</strong> last emperor in Britain, <strong>and</strong> in Book I, Chapter 9, Bede<br />

tells how he kills Gratian, drives Valentinian from Italy, <strong>and</strong> is <strong>the</strong>n caught <strong>and</strong> killed. Yet<br />

to him this is not <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Empire, for in Chapter 11, he lists two later imperial rulers:<br />

Gratian <strong>and</strong> Constantine. He says that in <strong>the</strong> year A.D. 407 (<strong>the</strong> first year <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> reign <strong>of</strong><br />

Honorius, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> same year as Gaul is ravaged), Gratian, a municeps ‘citizen’, is set up as<br />

tyrannus ‘dictator’ in Britain, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>n killed. 113 Constantine, a soldier <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> lowest rank,<br />

is <strong>the</strong>n elected to replace him propter solam spem nominis sine merito uirtutis ‘on account<br />

only <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> promise <strong>of</strong> his name <strong>and</strong> without <strong>the</strong> merit <strong>of</strong> virtue’. Constantine crosses to<br />

Gaul, where he makes dubious treaties with <strong>the</strong> barbarians, to <strong>the</strong> very great detriment <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

republic. On <strong>the</strong> orders <strong>of</strong> Honorius, he is killed soon after in <strong>the</strong> city <strong>of</strong> Arles, whilst his<br />

son, Constans (a former monk whom he has created Caesar) is put to death at Vienne. After<br />

this, <strong>the</strong> Romans cease to rule in Britain, post annos ferme quadringentos LXX ex quo Gaius<br />

Iulius Caesar e<strong>and</strong>em insulam adiit ‘almost four hundred <strong>and</strong> seventy years from <strong>the</strong> time<br />

that Gaius Julius Caesar came to this isl<strong>and</strong>’.<br />

Thus, as Bede presents it, <strong>the</strong> Empire proper comes to an end in Britain ca A.D. 409—<br />

for he has previously said that Julius becomes consul in <strong>the</strong> year 60 B.C. <strong>and</strong> sails to Britain<br />

with <strong>the</strong> intention <strong>of</strong> conquering it (see I.2). 114 Bede acknowledges that <strong>the</strong>re is still Roman<br />

help to be had after <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Empire: working from <strong>the</strong> De Excidio (cc. 14–20.1), he<br />

tells in Chapter 12 <strong>of</strong> Irish <strong>and</strong> Pictish attacks; <strong>the</strong> two occasions on which <strong>the</strong> Romans send<br />

help; <strong>the</strong> final departure <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> legions; <strong>the</strong> renewed enemy attacks on <strong>the</strong> British <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

British attacks on each o<strong>the</strong>r; <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> resulting widespread famine. Then in Chapter 13 he<br />

speaks <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> third <strong>and</strong> final British appeal to Rome against <strong>the</strong> oppressions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Irish <strong>and</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Picts. This last petition, he says, is addressed to Aëtius, who holds his consulship for <strong>the</strong><br />

third time, toge<strong>the</strong>r with Symmachus, in <strong>the</strong> twenty third year <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> reign <strong>of</strong> Theodosius <strong>the</strong><br />

younger (who becomes emperor in A.D. 423). So <strong>the</strong>n, he seems to identify <strong>the</strong> year <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

appeal as A.D. 446. 115<br />

Bede continues to use Gildas (cc. 20.2–23.1), but adapts that text to suit his own<br />

chronology. He begins his Chapter 14 by saying that interea ‘meanwhile’, <strong>the</strong> aforesaid<br />

famine (that mentioned at <strong>the</strong> very end <strong>of</strong> Chapter 12) compels many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Britons to<br />

surrender to <strong>the</strong> foe. O<strong>the</strong>rs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m continue <strong>the</strong>ir resistance from mountains, caves, <strong>and</strong><br />

113 B. Colgrave <strong>and</strong> R. A. B. Mynors, ed. <strong>and</strong> trans., Bede’s Ecclesiastical History <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

English People (Oxford, 1972). All Latin quotations are from this edition, <strong>and</strong> references<br />

appear paren<strong>the</strong>tically in text; all translations are my own.<br />

114The actual date <strong>of</strong> Caesar’s first expedition is 55 B.C. (see Colgrave <strong>and</strong> Mynors, p. 20).<br />

115 It is not absolutely certain whe<strong>the</strong>r Bede refers to 445 or to 446 when he tells <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

‘twenty third year’ from <strong>the</strong> beginning <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> reign <strong>of</strong> Theodosius <strong>the</strong> Younger in 423.<br />

However, since he says that Theodosius becomes emperor in 423 <strong>and</strong> rules for 26 years, <strong>and</strong><br />

that Marcian becomes emperor in 449, it seems more likely that he intends to say here that<br />

twenty third year is 446.


40<br />

ravines, until <strong>the</strong>n for <strong>the</strong> first time <strong>the</strong>y begin to inflict losses on an enemy which for many<br />

years has been accustomed to taking spoils in <strong>the</strong> l<strong>and</strong>. The Irish return to <strong>the</strong>ir homes, but<br />

intend post non longum tempus reuersuri ‘after no long time to return’; <strong>the</strong> Picts settle in<br />

nor<strong>the</strong>rn parts, although <strong>the</strong>y occasionally worry <strong>the</strong> people <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Britons after this. After<br />

<strong>the</strong> destruction has ceased, <strong>the</strong>re is a very great abundance <strong>of</strong> corn <strong>and</strong>, from this affluence,<br />

an upsurge <strong>of</strong> excess <strong>and</strong> crime, in particular <strong>the</strong> practice <strong>of</strong> cruelty <strong>and</strong> an extreme love <strong>of</strong><br />

lying. A plague falls subito ‘suddenly’ upon <strong>the</strong> people, <strong>and</strong> non multo post ‘not long<br />

afterwards’ a worse retribution. All, including <strong>the</strong> British king, ‘Uurtigernus’<br />

(Vortigern), 116 agree to call in <strong>the</strong> Saxons for military support against <strong>the</strong> Picts <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Irish.<br />

Thus Bede omits <strong>the</strong> material <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> De Excidio which gives <strong>the</strong> impression that <strong>the</strong> period<br />

might have been long, <strong>and</strong> represents Gildas’ remarks on <strong>the</strong> ordaining-<strong>and</strong>-murder <strong>of</strong> kings<br />

(c. 21.4) merely as part <strong>of</strong> a general trend towards cruelty. 117 In fact, as will soon become<br />

clear, he places all <strong>of</strong> this material before <strong>the</strong> year A.D. 449.<br />

At <strong>the</strong> beginning <strong>of</strong> Chapter 15, he goes on to a new section <strong>and</strong> a new imperial era:<br />

<strong>the</strong>re he states that Marcian becomes emperor, 46th from Augustus, jointly with Valentinian<br />

in A.D. 449, <strong>and</strong> rules for seven years, <strong>and</strong> that tunc ‘<strong>the</strong>n’ <strong>the</strong> Angles <strong>and</strong> Saxons arrive in<br />

Britain, invited by <strong>the</strong> aforementioned king, in three long ships, apparently ca. A.D. 449. 118<br />

The intention <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se people, he says, is to conquer <strong>the</strong> l<strong>and</strong>. At <strong>the</strong> start, <strong>the</strong> allies fight <strong>the</strong><br />

nor<strong>the</strong>rn enemy (who are now frequently attacking Britain) <strong>and</strong> achieve <strong>the</strong> victory. Yet<br />

after this, <strong>the</strong>y send a report on <strong>the</strong> fertility <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> isl<strong>and</strong> back to <strong>the</strong> homel<strong>and</strong>, <strong>and</strong> without<br />

delay a second contingent arrives. An agreement is made to grant <strong>the</strong> newcomers l<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong><br />

pay in return for (continued) military assistance. It is not long, however, before crowds <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>m swarm into <strong>the</strong> isl<strong>and</strong>, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir numbers swell so much so that <strong>the</strong>y become a source<br />

<strong>of</strong> terror to <strong>the</strong> indigenous peoples. Then subito ‘suddenly’ <strong>the</strong>y make a temporary treaty<br />

with <strong>the</strong> Picts, 119 <strong>and</strong> begin to turn <strong>the</strong>ir weapons on <strong>the</strong>ir allies. They complain about <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

116 Bede seems to have fashioned this name from Gildas’ ‘superbus tyrannus’ (c. 23.1),<br />

which he might have taken as Gildas’ Latinisation <strong>of</strong> a title meaning ‘chief lord’: see<br />

Colgrave <strong>and</strong> Mynors, p. 48, n. 2. Compare H. M. Chadwick, ‘Vortigern’, in H. M.<br />

Chadwick, et al., Studies in <strong>Early</strong> British History (Cambridge, 1954), pp. 21–33: p. 27,<br />

where it is claimed that <strong>the</strong> title ‘Vortigern’ had come to be used as a personal name as<br />

early as that king’s own time.<br />

117 Bede’s period <strong>of</strong> three years seems a little short, even without <strong>the</strong> doings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> kings. (I<br />

have suggested above that this period, as detailed in <strong>the</strong> De Excidio, might have been<br />

around fifteen years long.) The date 449 for <strong>the</strong> arrival <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Saxons could at best be an<br />

approximation, for Bede also says in I.23 that Maurice begins to rule in A.D. 582, that in<br />

his fourteenth year (595 or 596?) Gregory sends Augustine to preach <strong>the</strong> word <strong>of</strong> God, <strong>and</strong><br />

that this is about 150 years after <strong>the</strong> coming <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Angles (about 445 or 446?); in II.14 that<br />

Edwin receives <strong>the</strong> faith in A.D. 627, <strong>and</strong> that this is about 180 years after <strong>the</strong> coming <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Angles to Britain (about 447?); in V.23 that he is writing in <strong>the</strong> year A.D. 731, <strong>and</strong> that this<br />

is about 285 years after <strong>the</strong> coming <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Angles (about 446?); <strong>and</strong> in V.24 that <strong>the</strong> English<br />

come to Britain in <strong>the</strong> reign <strong>of</strong> Marcian <strong>and</strong> Valentinian (who begin to rule jointly in 449).<br />

118 For convenience only, I take <strong>the</strong> date as <strong>the</strong> beginning <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> reign <strong>of</strong> Marcian, but<br />

acknowledge that <strong>the</strong> Saxons might have arrived a little fur<strong>the</strong>r into Marcian’s reign.<br />

119 This piece <strong>of</strong> information is not to be found in <strong>the</strong> De Excidio.


41<br />

rations <strong>and</strong> threaten to lay <strong>the</strong> isl<strong>and</strong> waste unless <strong>the</strong>y are given a greater quantity <strong>of</strong><br />

supplies. They are not at all slow in carrying out <strong>the</strong>ir threats, <strong>and</strong> burn <strong>the</strong> country from<br />

east to west. Some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> inhabitants are captured <strong>and</strong> butchered, some submit as slaves<br />

ra<strong>the</strong>r than be summarily murdered, some flee overseas, while o<strong>the</strong>rs remain in <strong>the</strong>ir own<br />

l<strong>and</strong>, leading a wretched existence among <strong>the</strong> mountains, woods, <strong>and</strong> cliffs. The arrival <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> first contingent <strong>of</strong> Saxons is possibly as early as A.D. 449, but <strong>the</strong> events from <strong>the</strong>n<br />

onwards to <strong>the</strong> submission <strong>and</strong> flight <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Britons all take place within a very short space<br />

<strong>of</strong> time—<strong>and</strong> certainly no later than A.D. 456, for this block <strong>of</strong> events is confined to <strong>the</strong><br />

years <strong>of</strong> Marcian’s reign.<br />

In Chapter 16 Bede mentions <strong>the</strong> first British victory against <strong>the</strong> Saxons, led by <strong>the</strong><br />

Roman-born Ambrosius Aurelianus, whom he describes as <strong>the</strong> last man <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Romans<br />

surviving in Britain, <strong>and</strong> whom he also identifies as <strong>the</strong> son <strong>of</strong> royal parents, even though<br />

Gildas has only said (c. 25.3) that his bearing recommends him as <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>fspring <strong>of</strong> royalty.<br />

Bede allocates him to <strong>the</strong> reign <strong>of</strong> Marcian. Yet he also creates a degree <strong>of</strong> chronological<br />

confusion around this point <strong>of</strong> his text, for he goes outside <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> reign <strong>of</strong> Marcian to speak<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> battle at Badon. His Chapter 16, which deals with Ambrosius Aurelianus <strong>and</strong> with<br />

<strong>the</strong> battle, reads in its entirety:<br />

At ubi hostilis exercitus exterminatis dispersisque insulae<br />

indigenis domum reuersus est, coeperunt et illi paulatim<br />

uires animosque resumere, emergentes de latibulis quibus<br />

abditi fuerant et unanimo consensu auxilium caeleste<br />

precantes ne usque ad internicionem usquequaque<br />

delerentur. Vtebantur eo tempore duce Ambrosio<br />

Aureliano, uiro modesto, qui solus forte Romanae gentis<br />

praefatae tempestati superfuerat, occisis in eadem<br />

parentibus regium nomen et insigne ferentibus. Hoc ergo<br />

duce uires capessunt Brettones, et uictores prouocantes ad<br />

proelium uictoriam ipsi Deo fauente suscipiunt. Et ex eo<br />

tempore nunc ciues nunc hostes uincebant usque ad<br />

annum obsessionis Badonici montis, qu<strong>and</strong>o non<br />

minimas eisdem hostibus strages dabant, quadragesimo<br />

circiter et quarto anno aduentus eorum in Brittaniam.<br />

Sed haec postmodum.<br />

‘But when <strong>the</strong> enemy army had exterminated <strong>and</strong><br />

dispersed <strong>the</strong> natives <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> isl<strong>and</strong>, <strong>the</strong>y returned home,<br />

<strong>and</strong> those men little by little began to recover <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

strength <strong>and</strong> courage; emerging from <strong>the</strong> hiding places to<br />

which <strong>the</strong>y had retired, <strong>the</strong>y prayed with unanimous voice<br />

for celestial assistance, lest <strong>the</strong>y be led as a body to <strong>the</strong><br />

slaughter. They had at that time as <strong>the</strong>ir leader<br />

Ambrosius Aurelianus, a modest man, who alone as it<br />

happened <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman race had survived <strong>the</strong> aforesaid<br />

storm, in which his relatives, bearing <strong>the</strong> name <strong>and</strong><br />

dignity <strong>of</strong> kings, had been killed. And under his<br />

leadership <strong>the</strong> British men rallied, <strong>and</strong> challenging <strong>the</strong><br />

victors to battle, with God’s help won <strong>the</strong> day. And from


42<br />

that time onwards now <strong>the</strong> citizens now <strong>the</strong> enemy were<br />

victorious right up to <strong>the</strong> year <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> siege <strong>of</strong> Mount<br />

Badon, when <strong>the</strong>y gave to those enemies not <strong>the</strong> least <strong>of</strong><br />

slaughters, around about <strong>the</strong> four <strong>and</strong> fortieth year after<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir arrival in Britain. But more <strong>of</strong> this presently.’<br />

As Bede tells it, <strong>the</strong> Saxons arrive, burn <strong>the</strong> l<strong>and</strong>, <strong>and</strong> are <strong>the</strong>n defeated for <strong>the</strong> first time by<br />

Ambrosius before 456 (<strong>the</strong> last year <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> reign <strong>of</strong> Marcian); <strong>and</strong> Badon is fought around 44<br />

years after <strong>the</strong> arrival <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Saxons in Britain (or perhaps around A.D. 493). 120<br />

However, Bede is probably mistaken in extending his story outside <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> period <strong>of</strong><br />

Marcian’s reign, for at <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> Chapter 16, he ab<strong>and</strong>ons <strong>the</strong> secular history <strong>of</strong> Britain for a<br />

time, in order to deal, between Chapters 17 to 21, with <strong>the</strong> efforts <strong>of</strong> (Saint) Germanus<br />

against heretics, Saxons <strong>and</strong> Picts. After this, he tells <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> Germanus at Ravenna<br />

<strong>and</strong>, nec multo post ‘not long after’, <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> murder <strong>of</strong> Valentinian in <strong>the</strong> sixth year <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

reign <strong>of</strong> Marcian (I.21). He concludes Chapter 21 by saying that with <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong><br />

Valentinian, <strong>the</strong> Western (Roman) Empire falls. He <strong>the</strong>n returns to more worldly affairs at<br />

Chapter 22, with <strong>the</strong> following comment:<br />

Interea Brittaniae cessatum quidem est parumper ab<br />

externis, sed non a ciuilibus bellis. Manebant exterminia<br />

ciuitatum ab hoste derutarum ac desertarum; pugnabant<br />

contra inuicem, qui hostem euaserant, ciues. Attamen<br />

recente adhuc memoria calamitatis et cladis inflictae<br />

seruabant utcumque reges, sacerdotes, priuati et<br />

optimates suum quique ordinem.<br />

‘Meanwhile Britain for some time was relieved from<br />

foreign, but not from civil wars. The ruins <strong>of</strong> cities<br />

destroyed by <strong>the</strong> enemy or ab<strong>and</strong>oned still remained; <strong>the</strong><br />

citizens who had evaded <strong>the</strong> enemy fought against each<br />

o<strong>the</strong>r. But while <strong>the</strong> memory <strong>of</strong> adversity in war <strong>and</strong><br />

120 By making Ambrosius Aurelianus <strong>the</strong> last surviving Roman in <strong>the</strong> country, Bede shows<br />

that he is using a text <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> De Excidio which at Chapter 25.2/3 is like MS D (on which,<br />

see above, p.p. 28–29). Bede’s source-manuscript for his Historia was possibly similar to<br />

D at Chapter 26.1—that is, without <strong>the</strong> clause ‘qui prope sabrinum hostium habetur’ (for<br />

which, see above, pp. 29–30). If this had been <strong>the</strong> case, Bede might have read <strong>the</strong> phrase de<br />

furciferis as ‘following from <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> gallows-crew’ instead <strong>of</strong> ‘<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> gallows-crew’<br />

<strong>and</strong> so have taken <strong>the</strong> clause which (now) begins quique xliiij … as referring to <strong>the</strong> word<br />

furciferi. He might have interpreted <strong>the</strong> passage as meaning that forty four years had passed<br />

since <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> gallows-crew, i.e., between <strong>the</strong> arrival <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Saxons <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> lastmentioned<br />

event, Badon. It is noteworthy that in his De Temporum Ratione, Bede does not<br />

mention Badon at all, but simply says that sometimes <strong>the</strong> (British) <strong>and</strong> sometimes <strong>the</strong><br />

(enemy) had <strong>the</strong> victory in <strong>the</strong> battles, until <strong>the</strong> isl<strong>and</strong> passed into <strong>the</strong> control <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

foreigners (see Bedae Chronica Maiora ad a DCCXXV, ed. Theodor Mommsen,<br />

Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Auct. Ant., 13, Berlin, 1898, repr. 1961). This suggests<br />

some kind <strong>of</strong> confusion in his source. Anderson, ‘Gildas <strong>and</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong>’, p. 150, feels that <strong>the</strong><br />

Badon-passage in <strong>the</strong> manuscript which Bede used might have been glossed.


43<br />

inflicted defeat was still fresh, somehow kings, priests,<br />

private citizens <strong>and</strong> nobles kept to <strong>the</strong>ir own station.’<br />

Then he tells <strong>of</strong> that generation <strong>of</strong> external peace <strong>and</strong> civil unrest mentioned by Gildas.<br />

Bede thus moves forward from <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> first battle, in <strong>the</strong> reign <strong>of</strong> Marcian (a<br />

period when Britain still has some ties to Rome), to Badon, in <strong>the</strong> last decade <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fifth<br />

century (by which time <strong>the</strong> Western Empire in its entirety has long since been no more);<br />

goes back to deal with <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> Germanus up to <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> his death <strong>and</strong> that <strong>of</strong><br />

Valentinian, all in <strong>the</strong> reign <strong>of</strong> Marcian; <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>n synchronises <strong>the</strong> period <strong>of</strong> civil war <strong>and</strong><br />

external peace with <strong>the</strong> year A.D. 455 by his uses <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> word ‘meanwhile’. So it would<br />

seem that his placement <strong>of</strong> Badon forty four years after <strong>the</strong> arrival <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Saxons—<strong>and</strong><br />

indeed well within <strong>the</strong> non-Roman period—has no value. Also, by glossing Gildas’ words,<br />

‘sudden onslaught’ <strong>and</strong> ‘unexpected assistance’ (c. 26.2), to tell <strong>of</strong> ‘adversity’ <strong>and</strong> ‘defeat’,<br />

he seems to say that a generation which has witnessed (a number <strong>of</strong>) <strong>the</strong> Saxon wars (some<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m British defeats) has died. And by placing around forty years between <strong>the</strong> first <strong>and</strong><br />

last victories, but making Ambrosius Aurelianus <strong>the</strong> son <strong>of</strong> royal Roman parents, he seems<br />

to deny any suggestion that <strong>the</strong> final assistance against <strong>the</strong> Saxons can have come from<br />

Ambrosius Aurelianus or from Rome. He makes no mention <strong>of</strong> that <strong>Arthur</strong> who is said in<br />

<strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum to have led <strong>the</strong> armies at that battle. That particular work is<br />

<strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s third major source-text. <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s fourth <strong>and</strong> fifth are <strong>the</strong> Welsh Annals <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Life <strong>of</strong> David.<br />

Before turning to <strong>the</strong>se texts, though, it is necessary to look briefly at what Bede says<br />

on <strong>the</strong> British <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir br<strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> religion. Still in Chapter 22, he states that inter alia<br />

inenarrabilium scelerum ‘among o<strong>the</strong>r unrelatable crimes’ which historicus Gildas ‘<strong>the</strong><br />

historian, Gildas’ has described in his flebilis sermo ‘tearful discourse’ (presumably Chapter<br />

27ff <strong>of</strong> Gildas’ text), must be added <strong>the</strong> one that <strong>the</strong> British never undertook to preach <strong>the</strong><br />

faith to <strong>the</strong> Saxons. 121 He <strong>the</strong>n says at <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> Chapter 22 that God has appointed heralds<br />

more worthy <strong>of</strong> preaching to that race, <strong>and</strong> at <strong>the</strong> beginning <strong>of</strong> Chapter 23 he names <strong>the</strong>m.<br />

They are Augustine <strong>and</strong> his entourage, who come to Britain to preach <strong>the</strong> faith to <strong>the</strong> English<br />

in <strong>the</strong> year A.D. 582. He goes on to tell <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> arrival <strong>of</strong> Augustine (ibid.); <strong>of</strong> E<strong>the</strong>lbert <strong>of</strong><br />

Kent, his eventual acceptance <strong>of</strong> Christianity, <strong>and</strong> his toleration <strong>of</strong> Christian missionaries<br />

(I.26); <strong>of</strong> Pope Gregory’s directive to Augustine to instruct, streng<strong>the</strong>n <strong>and</strong> direct <strong>the</strong> Britons<br />

(I.27); <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> bishops <strong>of</strong> London <strong>and</strong> York (I.29); <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> destruction <strong>of</strong> idols (I.30); <strong>of</strong><br />

Gregory’s request to E<strong>the</strong>lbert that he help spread <strong>the</strong> faith (I.32); <strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> angelic-looking<br />

boys <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Angle-ish race (II.1). He concludes by mentioning Augustine’s warning to <strong>the</strong><br />

121 Paul Grosjean (‘Le De Excidio chez Bède et chez Alcuin’, Analecta Boll<strong>and</strong>iana 75,<br />

1957, 222–226: pp. 223–224) argues that Bede had before him a manuscript <strong>of</strong> Gildas <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> X-type which continued only to Chapter 26 (or <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> Part I) <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> text. Yet Bede<br />

is using a manuscript <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> D-type (see n. 120, above), <strong>and</strong> D contains both Part I <strong>and</strong> Part<br />

II <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> De Excidio. Therefore, <strong>the</strong> ‘unrelatability’ <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> crimes may suggest a simple lack<br />

<strong>of</strong> space in Bede’s text for such matters as those contained in Part II.


44<br />

Britons over <strong>the</strong> preaching <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> faith, his meeting with <strong>the</strong> British bishops, <strong>the</strong> use <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

84-year Easter cycle in <strong>the</strong> British Church, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> massacre <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> monks at Chester by<br />

E<strong>the</strong>lfrith as part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> prophecy made many years earlier by Augustine (II.2). This material<br />

has no bearing on <strong>the</strong> persons or dates <strong>of</strong> British history, but <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>—as a member <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

British race—could not have failed to be <strong>of</strong>fended by Bede’s words as he left <strong>the</strong> pages <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Historia Ecclesiastica.


45<br />

Chapter 4. The Historia Brittonum, <strong>the</strong> Annales Cambriae, <strong>and</strong><br />

Rhigyfarch’s Life <strong>of</strong> David.<br />

Ambrosius <strong>and</strong> ‘<strong>Arthur</strong>’.<br />

The Historia Brittonum is a compilation <strong>of</strong> historical <strong>and</strong> legendary materials, <strong>the</strong> sources<br />

<strong>of</strong> which include variously Prosper Tiro’s Epitoma Chronicon (‘Short Chronicle’), <strong>the</strong> De<br />

Excidio, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia Ecclesiastica. One manuscript, British Library Harley 3859,<br />

consists <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> main text (which mentions <strong>Arthur</strong> only once), <strong>and</strong> three attachments (two <strong>of</strong><br />

which mention ‘<strong>Arthur</strong>’ <strong>and</strong> one o<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong> which mentions ‘Anthun’). 122 The first <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

three, <strong>the</strong> Annales Cambriae (‘Annals <strong>of</strong> Wales’), are attached to an Easter Table which<br />

ends in <strong>the</strong> third quarter <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> tenth century: in <strong>the</strong> seventy third year <strong>of</strong> this Table is <strong>the</strong><br />

notice <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> battle fought at Badon, in which <strong>Arthur</strong> carried <strong>the</strong> Cross <strong>of</strong> Christ on his<br />

shoulders for three days <strong>and</strong> three nights; <strong>and</strong> in <strong>the</strong> ninety second year <strong>the</strong> statements that<br />

a battle was fought at Camlann, <strong>and</strong> that in this battle <strong>Arthur</strong> <strong>and</strong> Medraut fell. 123 The<br />

second attachment to <strong>the</strong> text is <strong>the</strong> Mirabilia (‘Marvels’), a collection <strong>of</strong> fabulous tales<br />

relating to various sites in Britain: in this <strong>the</strong>re is a tale <strong>of</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong>’s dog having left his<br />

footprint on a stone during <strong>the</strong> course <strong>of</strong> a hunt, <strong>and</strong> ano<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong>’s having killed his<br />

own son <strong>and</strong> buried him in a grave whose proportions keep changing. The third attachment<br />

is <strong>the</strong> collection <strong>of</strong> genealogies <strong>of</strong> British kings—in one <strong>of</strong> which it is said that ‘Anthun’ is<br />

<strong>the</strong> son <strong>of</strong> ‘Maxim Guletic’ (Maximus, <strong>the</strong> Protector).<br />

Gildas’ ‘Ambrosius Aurelianus’ also appears in <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum, three times<br />

in <strong>the</strong> main text (§§ 31, 39–42, <strong>and</strong> 48), <strong>and</strong> once in <strong>the</strong> Annales Cambriae (§ 66), but on<br />

each occasion he is simply called ‘Ambrosius’. In many ways, he is <strong>the</strong> central character <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> text, <strong>and</strong> even though his tale appears to be mostly literary <strong>and</strong> only partly historical, he<br />

is possibly more important than <strong>Arthur</strong>. It is necessary to look closely at <strong>the</strong> two<br />

portrayals, to see just how significant he is. Ambrosius first appears as a threat to <strong>the</strong><br />

British king named ‘Guorthigirn’. 124 After <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire in Britain,<br />

Guorthigirn fears an attack from <strong>the</strong> Picts <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Irish. Most <strong>of</strong> all he fears Ambrosius,<br />

122 In <strong>the</strong> absence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> relevant volume <strong>of</strong> David Dumville’s new series, I rely on John<br />

Morris’ edition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Harleian text, <strong>and</strong> on <strong>the</strong> Harleian manuscript itself. The manuscript<br />

is <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> eleventh century.<br />

123 For a discussion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Welsh Annals, see Kathleen Hughes’ Celtic Britain in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Early</strong><br />

Middle Ages: Studies in Scottish <strong>and</strong> Welsh Sources, ed. David Dumville (Woodbridge,<br />

1980), Chapter 5: ‘The Welsh Latin Chronicles: Annales Cambriae <strong>and</strong> related Texts’ (pp.<br />

67–85); <strong>and</strong> Chapter 6: ‘The A-text <strong>of</strong> Annales Cambriae’, (pp. 86–100).<br />

124 This is Bede’s ‘Uurtigernus’, but because <strong>the</strong> compiler <strong>of</strong> this text takes <strong>the</strong> word as a<br />

personal name, I retain <strong>the</strong> spelling <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> manuscript ra<strong>the</strong>r than using <strong>the</strong> more usual form,<br />

‘Vortigern’. See S. S. Frere, Britannia: A History <strong>of</strong> Roman Britain, 2nd edn (London,<br />

1974), pp. 411–412, on Vortigern as an insular emperor.


46<br />

who (it is implied in <strong>the</strong> text) is strong enough, old enough, <strong>and</strong> well-connected enough to<br />

pose a threat to his kingship:<br />

Factum est autem post supradictum bellum, id est quod<br />

fuit inter Brittones et Romanos, qu<strong>and</strong>o duces illorum<br />

occisi sunt, et occisionem Maximi tyranni, transactoque<br />

Romanorum imperio in Brittannis, per XL annos fuerunt<br />

sub metu. Guorthigirnus regnavit in Brittannia, et dum<br />

ipse regnabat in Brittannia, urgebatur a metu Pictorum<br />

Scottorumque et a Romanico impetu, nec non et a timore<br />

Ambrosii. Interea venerunt tres ciulae a Germania<br />

expulsae in exilio, in quibus erant Hors et Hengist ….<br />

Guorthigirnus suscepit eos benigne et tradidit eis insulam<br />

quae in lingua eorum vocatur Tanet, britannico sermone<br />

Ruoihm.<br />

‘It happened however after <strong>the</strong> aforementioned battle<br />

(i.e., <strong>the</strong> one between <strong>the</strong> Britons <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Romans, when<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir leaders were killed) <strong>and</strong> (after) <strong>the</strong> killing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

tyrant Maximus, <strong>the</strong> Roman empire having ended in<br />

Britain, that <strong>the</strong>y went in fear for forty years. Guorthigirn<br />

reigned in Britain, <strong>and</strong> while he was reigning in Britain,<br />

he was troubled by <strong>the</strong> fear <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Picts <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Irish <strong>and</strong><br />

<strong>of</strong> a Romanic attack, <strong>and</strong> not least from <strong>the</strong> dread <strong>of</strong><br />

Ambrosius. Meanwhile <strong>the</strong>re came three cuils from<br />

Germany, driven into exile, in which were Hors <strong>and</strong><br />

Hengist …. Guorthigirn received <strong>the</strong>m gladly <strong>and</strong> gave<br />

over to <strong>the</strong>m <strong>the</strong> isl<strong>and</strong> which in <strong>the</strong>ir tongue is called<br />

“Thanet”, in <strong>the</strong> British speech “Ruoihm”.’ (§ 31)<br />

Ambrosius is in opposition to Guorthigirn, who apparently is king during <strong>the</strong> ‘forty-year’<br />

period after <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> Maximus (at <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> which period <strong>of</strong> years <strong>the</strong> Saxon era<br />

begins). 125 He fears a Roman attack, <strong>and</strong> he fears Ambrosius, who in this part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> text is<br />

a grown man—just as <strong>the</strong> historical character, Ambrosius Aurelianus, is in <strong>the</strong> De<br />

Excidio. 126 Yet when Ambrosius appears in <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum for <strong>the</strong> second time, he<br />

is <strong>the</strong> ‘boyish’ opponent <strong>of</strong> Guorthigirn.<br />

The story <strong>of</strong> how <strong>the</strong> boy overcomes his adversary spans Sections 40–42. In Section<br />

39, Guorthigirn is condemned by St. Germanus <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> entire British council for indulging<br />

in an incestuous relationship with his daughter. On this account (<strong>and</strong> on ano<strong>the</strong>r as well),<br />

he has to flee. Then in Section 40 he enquires <strong>of</strong> his magi what he should do, <strong>and</strong> is told to<br />

go in extremas fines regni ‘into <strong>the</strong> fur<strong>the</strong>st reaches <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> kingdom’ <strong>and</strong> to find (a place to<br />

build) an arcem munitam, ‘fortified tower’, in order to defend himself—because <strong>of</strong> his<br />

125 In Bede’s text, <strong>the</strong>re are around forty years between <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Empire (ca. 409) <strong>and</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> arrival <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Saxons (ca. 449), but <strong>the</strong> compiler <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum links his<br />

particular forty-year period to <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> Maximus in A.D. 388 (on which date, see above,<br />

pp. 23–24).<br />

126 The threat from Rome <strong>and</strong> that from ‘Ambrosius’ may be identical.


47<br />

disgrace <strong>and</strong> because, add <strong>the</strong> magi, he has been targeted by those very same people whom<br />

he has received into his kingdom, who will eventually occupy every part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> l<strong>and</strong>. After<br />

some searching he comes to <strong>the</strong> region <strong>of</strong> Gwynedd, <strong>and</strong> surveying <strong>the</strong> mountains <strong>of</strong><br />

‘Eryri’ (Erith), he eventually finds one place suitable for building a stronghold. 127 His<br />

magi tell him to build <strong>the</strong>re, because <strong>the</strong> site will be in aeternum ‘for ever’ most safe<br />

against <strong>the</strong> (Saxon) barbarians. Three times he collects materials for <strong>the</strong> building <strong>and</strong> three<br />

times <strong>the</strong> materials disappear. 128 The magi tell him: Nisi infantem sine patre invenies, et<br />

occidetur ille, et arx a sanguine suo aspergatur, numquam aedificabitur in<br />

aeternum ‘unless you find a child without a fa<strong>the</strong>r, <strong>and</strong> he is killed, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> tower is<br />

sprinkled with his blood, it will never be built at all’.<br />

In Section 41, Guorthigirn thus sends envoys to find such a ‘child’: Et ipse legatos ex<br />

consilio magorum per universam Brittanniam misit, utrum infantem sine patre<br />

invenirent ‘And he on <strong>the</strong> advice <strong>of</strong> his councillors, sent messengers throughout <strong>the</strong><br />

entirety <strong>of</strong> Britain, (to see) whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong>y might find a child-without-a-fa<strong>the</strong>r’. Eventually<br />

<strong>the</strong>y come to <strong>the</strong> region <strong>of</strong> ‘Gleguissing’ (Glywysing), 129 where <strong>the</strong>y see some<br />

pueri ‘boys’ making a pilae ludum ‘game <strong>of</strong> ball’. Two amongst <strong>the</strong>m are quarrelling, <strong>and</strong><br />

one says to <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r: O homo sine patre, bonum non habebis ‘Oh man-without-a-fa<strong>the</strong>r,<br />

you will have no good’. The magi question <strong>the</strong> boy’s (or man’s) mo<strong>the</strong>r as to his paternity,<br />

but she tells <strong>the</strong>m that she does not know how he was begotten: Nescio quomodo in utero<br />

meo conceptus est, sed unum scio quia virum non cognovi umquam ‘I do not know how he<br />

was conceived in my womb, but one thing I do know is that I have not ever known a man’.<br />

She goes to <strong>the</strong> fur<strong>the</strong>r trouble <strong>of</strong> swearing to this: et juravit illis patrem non habere ‘<strong>and</strong><br />

she swore to <strong>the</strong>m that he did not have a fa<strong>the</strong>r’. He is <strong>the</strong>n brought before <strong>the</strong> king.<br />

In Section 42, a meeting is convened (at <strong>the</strong> tower-site) so that <strong>the</strong> ‘boy’ may be<br />

sacrificed. However, he enters into discussion with Guorthigirn <strong>and</strong> his magi as to why<br />

<strong>the</strong>y wish to kill him, <strong>and</strong> is told that <strong>the</strong> tower will not st<strong>and</strong> unless his blood is sprinkled<br />

upon its foundations. (Implying that he need not be slain) he <strong>the</strong>n says that he will reveal<br />

<strong>the</strong> truth <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> matter: Modo tibi, o rex, elucubrabo et in veritate tibi omnia satagam ‘Now<br />

to you, oh king, I will elucidate (it) <strong>and</strong> fully satisfy you <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> truth’. This is preliminary<br />

to a number <strong>of</strong> revelations. The lad is about to tell who has <strong>the</strong> power to fight <strong>the</strong> enemies<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> people: he will begin by explaining to Guorthigirn <strong>and</strong> to his wizards what lies<br />

beneath <strong>the</strong> foundations <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> (disappearing) tower. There is, he says, a stagnum in medio<br />

pavimenti ‘pool in <strong>the</strong> midst <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> foundation’, in which are duo vasa ‘two vessels’, <strong>and</strong><br />

enclosed in <strong>the</strong>m a tentorium (complicatum) ‘(folded) cloth’ <strong>and</strong>, within this cloth, duo<br />

127 The name ‘Eryri’ describes <strong>the</strong> general area <strong>of</strong> Mt. Snowdon (see Tatlock, The<br />

Legendary History, p. 63). It means ‘Place <strong>of</strong> Eagles’ (ibid., p. 65).<br />

128 Stith Thompson, The Folktale (New York, 1946), repr. 1967, p. 261, mentions how, in<br />

folk tales, churches <strong>and</strong> cities sink into <strong>the</strong> ground for assorted reasons.<br />

129 This is an area in sou<strong>the</strong>rn Wales, near Carmar<strong>the</strong>n (see Tatlock, The Legendary<br />

History, p. 174).


48<br />

vermes ‘two worms’, one red <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r white. The site is examined, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> boy’s<br />

predictions are found to be true.<br />

The boy continues: expectate et considerate quid facient vermes ‘wait <strong>and</strong> see what<br />

<strong>the</strong> worms do’. The worms (awake <strong>and</strong>) begin to fight: one uses its shoulders to drive <strong>the</strong><br />

o<strong>the</strong>r onto <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> cloth. The worms struggle with each o<strong>the</strong>r three times. At<br />

length, <strong>the</strong> red worm is seen to be weaker but, afterwards, stronger than <strong>the</strong> white, which it<br />

drives beyond <strong>the</strong> edge <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> cloth. The one <strong>the</strong>n pursues <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r across <strong>the</strong> pool, <strong>and</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> cloth vanishes. The lad <strong>the</strong>n determines <strong>the</strong> meaning <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> signum ‘sign’ which has<br />

occurred within <strong>the</strong> cloth. The pool is <strong>the</strong> figura mundi ‘figure <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> world’, <strong>the</strong> cloth <strong>the</strong><br />

figura regni ‘figure <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> kingdom’ <strong>of</strong> Guorthigirn. The two worms are duo<br />

dracones ‘two dragons’, <strong>the</strong> red one Guorthigirn’s dragon, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> white one <strong>the</strong> dragon <strong>of</strong><br />

those people who have overcome many parts <strong>of</strong> Britain <strong>and</strong> will hold it paene a mari usque<br />

ad mare ‘almost from <strong>the</strong> one sea to <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r’. 130 Yet <strong>the</strong> red worm will eventually drive<br />

away its enemies, for <strong>the</strong> boy concludes his revelations by saying: postea gens nostra<br />

surget, et gentem Anglorum trans mare viriliter deiciet ‘later our people will rise up, <strong>and</strong><br />

forcibly drive <strong>the</strong> peoples <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Angles across <strong>the</strong> sea’.<br />

As <strong>the</strong> account <strong>of</strong> Ambrosius <strong>and</strong> Guorthigirn continues, <strong>the</strong> boy reveals that <strong>the</strong><br />

tyrant will not be <strong>the</strong> one to defeat <strong>the</strong> foe. Immediately after he has disclosed <strong>the</strong> future <strong>of</strong><br />

Britain, he tells <strong>the</strong> British king that he should leave <strong>the</strong> fortress <strong>and</strong> find ano<strong>the</strong>r, while he<br />

himself will stay <strong>the</strong>re: Tu tamen de ista arce vade, quia eam aedificare non potes, et<br />

multas provincias circumi, ut arcem tutam invenias, et ego hic manebo ‘You, however, go<br />

from this fortress, because you are not able to build it, <strong>and</strong> search through many provinces,<br />

in order to find a secure stronghold, <strong>and</strong> I will stay here’. Guorthigirn immediately<br />

enquires <strong>of</strong> him his name: ‘Quo nomine vocaris?’ ‘“By what name are you called?”’. The<br />

young man (earlier addressed as a ‘man without a fa<strong>the</strong>r’) replies: Ambrosius vocor ‘I am<br />

called Ambrosius’. 131 Guorthigirn <strong>the</strong>n asks him—he who is supposedly ‘fa<strong>the</strong>rless—who<br />

his fa<strong>the</strong>r is, <strong>and</strong> he replies: Unus est pater meus de consulibus romanicae gentis ‘One <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> consuls <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman people is my fa<strong>the</strong>r’. Then, solely on <strong>the</strong> basis <strong>of</strong> his name <strong>and</strong><br />

lineage, Guorthigirn <strong>the</strong>n gives him <strong>the</strong> fortress, <strong>and</strong> (<strong>the</strong> rule <strong>of</strong>) all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> kingdoms <strong>of</strong><br />

western Britain: et arcem dedit rex illi cum omnibus regnis occidentalis plagae<br />

Brittanniae ‘<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> king gave him <strong>the</strong> tower with all <strong>the</strong> kingdoms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> western shore <strong>of</strong><br />

Britain’. And he himself goes to <strong>the</strong> region <strong>of</strong> ‘Guunnessi’ (Gwynyss). 132 This <strong>the</strong>n is <strong>the</strong><br />

130 This particular phrase is reminiscent <strong>of</strong> one in <strong>the</strong> De Excidio: de mari usque ad<br />

mare ‘from one sea to <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r’ (c. 24.1).<br />

131 This phrase is followed by <strong>the</strong> words: id est, Emrys Guletic ipse videbatur ‘that is, he<br />

was shown to be Emrys <strong>the</strong> Protector’. If (as Chambers suggests, pp. 4–5) <strong>the</strong>se words are<br />

a gloss, <strong>the</strong>n presumably <strong>the</strong>y are a later one. In regard to this gloss, R. S. Loomis, Celtic<br />

Myth <strong>and</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong>ian Romance (New York, 1927), p. 126, suggests that someone missed <strong>the</strong><br />

double significance <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> name ‘Ambrosius’ (<strong>the</strong> Immortal), <strong>and</strong> equated him—Loomis<br />

implies falsely—with Gildas’ Ambrosius Aurelianus. However, <strong>the</strong>re is absolutely no<br />

question that <strong>the</strong> two are <strong>the</strong> same character.<br />

132 This is an area <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Lleyn Peninsula.


49<br />

literary version <strong>of</strong> how <strong>the</strong> son <strong>of</strong> a Roman consul gains control <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> British realm in<br />

preference to <strong>the</strong> British king, Guorthigirn—as it is found between Sections 40 <strong>and</strong> 42 <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> text. 133<br />

By Section 48 <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> main text, when Ambrosius appears for <strong>the</strong> third time, he is<br />

established as overking, <strong>and</strong> is once again a fully-grown man. There it is said that<br />

Guorthigirn has four sons: Vortimer, Cateyrn, Faustus (born to him by his daughter), <strong>and</strong><br />

Pascent, qui regnavit in duabus regionibus Buelt et Guor<strong>the</strong>girniaun post mortem patris<br />

sui, largiente Ambrosio illi, qui fuit rex inter omnes reges Brittannicae gentis ‘who reigned<br />

in <strong>the</strong> two regions <strong>of</strong> Builth <strong>and</strong> Gwerthrynion after <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> his fa<strong>the</strong>r, by <strong>the</strong> leave <strong>of</strong><br />

that Ambrosius who was king amongst all kings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> British people’. Then at Section 66,<br />

where he appears for <strong>the</strong> fourth <strong>and</strong> last time, it is said that he has been in dispute with<br />

Guitolinus (<strong>the</strong> gr<strong>and</strong>fa<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong> Guorthigirn, see § 49): a regno Guorthigirni usque ad<br />

discordiam Guitolini et Ambrosii anni sunt XII, quod est Guoloppum, id est Catguoloph<br />

‘from <strong>the</strong> reign <strong>of</strong> Guorthigirn up to <strong>the</strong> dispute between Guitolinus <strong>and</strong> Ambrosius <strong>the</strong>re<br />

are twelve years, which is Guolopp, that is <strong>the</strong> battle <strong>of</strong> Guoloph’. This is apparently a<br />

historical account <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> interaction between Ambrosius <strong>and</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r British leaders.<br />

Ambrosius has thus been presented on three occasions as a man, <strong>and</strong> on one o<strong>the</strong>r as<br />

a child, a boy, or a young man. He is also a very important character in <strong>the</strong> history <strong>of</strong><br />

Britain, first a threat to Guorthigirn, next a Roman personage who becomes leader <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

British tribes, third <strong>the</strong> overlord <strong>of</strong> Pascent, <strong>and</strong> fourth <strong>the</strong> opponent <strong>of</strong> Guitolinus—<strong>and</strong><br />

although a Roman, he alludes to himself as one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> British people, when he uses <strong>the</strong><br />

term ‘our people’ in his account <strong>of</strong> how <strong>the</strong> red worm will drive out <strong>the</strong> white one (§ 42).<br />

In <strong>the</strong> earlier De Excidio, <strong>the</strong> (Roman) leader Ambrosius Aurelianus does fight <strong>the</strong><br />

Saxons, <strong>and</strong> yet in <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum, ‘Ambrosius’ (so named) takes part in no<br />

conflicts except for those with Guorthigirn <strong>and</strong> with Guitolinus. Section 56 <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> latter<br />

text tells, though, <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> deeds <strong>of</strong> a warrior named ‘<strong>Arthur</strong>’, who is <strong>the</strong> opponent <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Saxons. The compiler begins by stating that after <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Saxon leader, Hengist,<br />

his son, Octha, came down from <strong>the</strong> north <strong>of</strong> Britain to Kent. 134 He goes on:<br />

Tunc <strong>Arthur</strong> pugnabat contra illos in illis diebus cum<br />

regibus Brittonum, sed ipse dux erat bellorum. Primum<br />

bellum fuit in ostium fluminis quod dicitur Glein.<br />

Secundum, et tertium, et quartum, et quintum super aliud<br />

flumen, quod dicitur Dubglas …. Sextum bellum super<br />

flumen quod vocatur Bassas. Septimum fuit bellum in<br />

silva Celidonis, … Octavum fuit bellum in castello<br />

Guinnion, … Nonum bellum gestum est in urbe<br />

Legionis. Decimum gessit bellum in litore fluminis quod<br />

vocatur Tribruit. Undecimum factum est bellum in<br />

133 It contains a number <strong>of</strong> minor revelations which toge<strong>the</strong>r form one whole on <strong>the</strong> future<br />

<strong>of</strong> Britain.<br />

134 Bede (II.5) gives ‘Oisc’ as <strong>the</strong> son <strong>of</strong> Hengist, in relating <strong>the</strong> genealogy <strong>of</strong> King<br />

Æ<strong>the</strong>lberht <strong>of</strong> Kent.


50<br />

monte qui dicitur Agned. Duodecimum fuit bellum in<br />

monte Badonis, in quo corruerunt in uno die nongenti<br />

sexaginta viri de uno impetu <strong>Arthur</strong>; et nemo prostravit<br />

eos nisi ipse solus, et in omnibus bellis victor extitit.<br />

‘Then <strong>Arthur</strong> fought against <strong>the</strong>m in those days toge<strong>the</strong>r<br />

with <strong>the</strong> kings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> British, but he was <strong>the</strong> leader <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

battles. The first battle was at <strong>the</strong> mouth <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> river<br />

which is called “Glein”. The second, <strong>and</strong> third, <strong>and</strong><br />

fourth <strong>and</strong> fifth on ano<strong>the</strong>r river which is called<br />

“Dubglas” …. The sixth battle on <strong>the</strong> river which is<br />

called “Bassas”. The seventh battle was in <strong>the</strong> wood <strong>of</strong><br />

Caledon, … The eighth battle was in <strong>the</strong> fort <strong>of</strong><br />

Guinnion, … The ninth battle was fought in <strong>the</strong> city <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Legion. The tenth battle was fought on <strong>the</strong> bank <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> river which is called “Tribruit”. The eleventh battle<br />

was fought on <strong>the</strong> mount which is called “Agned”. The<br />

twelfth battle was fought on <strong>the</strong> mount <strong>of</strong> Badon, in<br />

which 960 men fell in one day from a single attack by<br />

<strong>Arthur</strong>, <strong>and</strong> no one laid <strong>the</strong>m low except he alone, <strong>and</strong> in<br />

all <strong>the</strong> battles he stood out as victor.’<br />

The text as it now st<strong>and</strong>s shows that <strong>the</strong> battle at Badon is led by ‘<strong>Arthur</strong>’ (§ 56), who is<br />

seen traditionally as a British hero. 135 Yet when <strong>the</strong> boy-seer, Ambrosius says in Section<br />

42 that <strong>the</strong> Saxons will seize Britain from sea to sea but will ultimately be driven from <strong>the</strong><br />

world <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Britons, <strong>and</strong> that he will stay <strong>the</strong>re whilst Guorthigirn goes elsewhere, he<br />

actually predicts <strong>the</strong> final defeat <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Saxons; <strong>and</strong> according to Gildas <strong>and</strong> to Bede,<br />

Badon is <strong>the</strong> battle which puts an end to <strong>the</strong> Saxon menace. In essence, when ‘Ambrosius’<br />

foretells <strong>the</strong> (twelfth <strong>and</strong>) final victory, he is saying that he will be leader (<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> British,<br />

‘his people’) because <strong>of</strong> his affiliation with <strong>the</strong> Roman emperors. However, by Section 56<br />

it seems that he has in fact predicted <strong>the</strong> victory <strong>of</strong> ‘<strong>Arthur</strong>’ at Badon, that very <strong>Arthur</strong> who<br />

is said to fight ‘toge<strong>the</strong>r with’ (or perhaps even ‘alongside’) <strong>the</strong> kings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> British.<br />

Therefore, it is very possible that Ambrosius <strong>and</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong> may be regarded as <strong>the</strong> same<br />

character.<br />

In fact, <strong>the</strong>re are at least three indicators in <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum that <strong>the</strong> two are<br />

really one. The first is that ‘<strong>Arthur</strong>’ is introduced into <strong>the</strong> text suddenly <strong>and</strong> without any<br />

explanation, just as if he had been mentioned before: ‘<strong>the</strong>n <strong>Arthur</strong> fought against <strong>the</strong>m in<br />

135 Many would argue that <strong>Arthur</strong> is already an established hero <strong>of</strong> poetic lore. Kenneth<br />

Hurlstone Jackson, ‘The <strong>Arthur</strong> <strong>of</strong> History’, in Loomis, <strong>Arthur</strong>ian Literature, pp. 1–11 (p.<br />

7) suggests that <strong>the</strong> number ‘960’ (a mistake for ‘909’) is an invention, made using <strong>the</strong><br />

techniques <strong>of</strong> Welsh catalogue-poetry. Chadwick, I. 154–155, also discusses <strong>the</strong> possibility<br />

<strong>of</strong> a Welsh battle poem as source. K. H. Jackson, ‘Once Again <strong>Arthur</strong>’s Battles’, Modern<br />

Philology 43 (1945–46), 45–57, evaluates some <strong>of</strong> his predecessors’ attempts to identify <strong>the</strong><br />

sites <strong>of</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong>’s battles, <strong>and</strong> concludes that <strong>the</strong> names <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> battles are fabricated. (It may<br />

be worth noting here that in Section 56 <strong>Arthur</strong> is said to have been victorious in all <strong>of</strong> his<br />

battles. Since Gildas says only that <strong>the</strong> British win some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir battles up to <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong><br />

Badon (see c. 26.1), <strong>the</strong>re is very likely some elaboration involved.)


51<br />

those days …’ (§ 56). The second is that he shows himself to have one <strong>of</strong> those<br />

characteristics assigned to Ambrosius, leader <strong>of</strong> kings: Ambrosius is ‘king amongst all<br />

kings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> British people’ (§ 48), whilst <strong>Arthur</strong> fights ‘toge<strong>the</strong>r with <strong>the</strong> kings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

British’, but with superiority over <strong>the</strong>m as ‘leader <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> battles’ (§ 56). 136 (Both,<br />

incidentally, are still alive in <strong>the</strong> generation after Guorthigirn <strong>and</strong> his opponent, Hengist.)<br />

The third indicator <strong>of</strong> an identification between <strong>the</strong> two is that information which <strong>the</strong><br />

Historia Brittonum provides on <strong>the</strong> relationship <strong>of</strong> Ambrosius, <strong>and</strong> very likely also that <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>Arthur</strong>, to <strong>the</strong> last Roman emperor in Britain.<br />

At <strong>the</strong> beginning <strong>of</strong> Section 27, <strong>the</strong> writer explains that in <strong>the</strong> traditions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

(British) elders, <strong>the</strong> seventh <strong>and</strong> last emperor to reign in Britain was ‘Maximianus’ (Gildas’<br />

‘Maximus’), who perrexit cum omnibus militibus Brittonnum a Brittannia, et occidit<br />

Gratianum, regem Romanorum, et imperium tenuit totius Europae ‘went from Britain with<br />

all <strong>the</strong> troops <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> British, <strong>and</strong> killed Gratian, king <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Romans, <strong>and</strong> held <strong>the</strong> rule <strong>of</strong> all<br />

Europe’. 137 Next, at Section 42, <strong>the</strong> boy named ‘Ambrosius’ states that he is <strong>the</strong> son <strong>of</strong><br />

one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman consuls. Finally, one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Harleian genealogies (No. IV) tells, in an<br />

entry apparently culled from Section 27 <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> main text, <strong>of</strong> Maxim guletic qui occidit<br />

Gratianum regem Romanorum ‘Maximus <strong>the</strong> Protector, who killed Gratian, <strong>the</strong> king <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Romans’ (fo. 193v)—<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> name <strong>of</strong> his son is <strong>the</strong>re given as ‘Anthun’. Harley 3859 is a<br />

copy <strong>of</strong> an earlier text which was probably in its final form by <strong>the</strong> mid-tenth century, <strong>and</strong><br />

such a text would probably have been written in insular minuscule, a script in which ‘n’ is<br />

easily confused with ‘r’. 138 The name ‘Anthun’ might <strong>the</strong>refore once have read ‘<strong>Arthur</strong>’—<br />

136 Gildas’ ‘Ambrosius Aurelianus’ is dux ‘leader’ <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> British revival (c. 25.3).<br />

137 Similarly, <strong>the</strong> wording <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Badon-entry in <strong>the</strong> Annales Cambriae (where <strong>Arthur</strong><br />

carries <strong>the</strong> Cross <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Lord on his shoulders) is very like that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> main text (where<br />

<strong>Arthur</strong> carries <strong>the</strong> image <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Virgin on his shoulders at <strong>the</strong> eighth battle). Fletcher, p. 32,<br />

suggests that <strong>the</strong> Welsh word ysgwydd ‘shield’ has been inadvertently read as<br />

ysgwyd ‘shoulder’—which might indeed suggest a battle-poem as source. (Bromwich,<br />

‘Concepts <strong>of</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong>’, Studia Celtica 10/11 (1975/76). 163–181 (p. 180) puts forth <strong>the</strong> idea<br />

<strong>of</strong> a pool <strong>of</strong> information available between <strong>the</strong> seventh <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> ninth centuries to <strong>the</strong><br />

compilers <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Annales Cambriae, <strong>and</strong> to <strong>the</strong> transcribers <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Gododdin.) Yet <strong>the</strong>re is perhaps some <strong>the</strong>matic overlap between <strong>the</strong> mentions <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>Arthur</strong>’s ‘shoulders’ (at Battle 8) <strong>and</strong> one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fighting worms in <strong>the</strong> Ambrosius-episode,<br />

which uses its ‘shoulders’ to drive <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r onto <strong>the</strong> fur<strong>the</strong>r side <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> cloth. Perhaps<br />

‘<strong>Arthur</strong>’ is carrying <strong>the</strong> weight <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> country on his shoulders, along with <strong>the</strong> burden <strong>of</strong><br />

Christianity.<br />

138 On <strong>the</strong> confusion <strong>of</strong> ‘n’ <strong>and</strong> ‘r’, it can be said that at Section 8, <strong>the</strong> Harleian scribe writes<br />

‘Armonicas’ for ‘Armoricas’. On <strong>the</strong> question <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> link between <strong>Arthur</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman<br />

emperor, Maximus, it should be noted that <strong>the</strong> British kings were for a long time desirous <strong>of</strong><br />

showing <strong>the</strong>ir descent from <strong>the</strong> Roman emperors, for Genealogies II <strong>and</strong> IV traces <strong>the</strong> line<br />

<strong>of</strong> Iudgual map Tutagual back to <strong>the</strong> Roman emperors, <strong>and</strong> Genealogy XVI traces <strong>the</strong><br />

lineage <strong>of</strong> Run map Neithon as far back as Julius Caesar—<strong>and</strong> both are tenth-century kings.<br />

(Hughes suggests, p. 68, that <strong>the</strong> Annales Cambriae were written up in <strong>the</strong>ir final form<br />

between 954 <strong>and</strong> 988—but not all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> genealogical lists are necessarily <strong>of</strong> such a late<br />

date.) The Harleian genealogies are edited by P. C. Bartrum, <strong>Early</strong> Welsh Genealogical<br />

Tracts (Cardiff, 1966), pp. 9–13.


52<br />

<strong>and</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong> might at one stage have been thought to be <strong>the</strong> son <strong>of</strong> Maximus, <strong>the</strong> last Roman<br />

emperor in Britain.<br />

How, though, might <strong>the</strong> historical character, named by Gildas ‘Ambrosius<br />

Aurelianus’, have come to be seen as an (ultimately British) hero, ‘<strong>Arthur</strong>’? One<br />

possibility is that <strong>the</strong> name ‘Arturus’ was devised by <strong>the</strong> compiler <strong>of</strong> (<strong>the</strong> main text <strong>of</strong>) <strong>the</strong><br />

Historia Brittonum from an abbreviation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> word ‘Aurelianus’ as it appeared in a copy<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> De Excidio, or indeed in <strong>the</strong> Historia Ecclesiastica Gentis Anglorum (for both texts<br />

were available as sources). In its ablative case (as in Gildas, c. 25.3, <strong>and</strong> Bede, I.16) <strong>the</strong><br />

name might have been abbreviated (by <strong>the</strong> omission <strong>of</strong> all vowels but <strong>the</strong> initial one <strong>and</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> case-marker) to ‘a’ + ‘r’ + crossed ‘l’ + ‘n’ + superscript ‘o’: arln o , which correctly<br />

exp<strong>and</strong>ed would have produced ‘aureliano’, but which might have been exp<strong>and</strong>ed (reading<br />

crossed ‘l’ as ‘t’, ‘n’ as ‘u’, <strong>and</strong> superscript ‘o’ as a marker for ‘ro’) as ‘arturo’. (Indeed, a<br />

similar incorrect expansion might have led to <strong>the</strong> confusion between ‘israelem’ <strong>and</strong><br />

‘ierusalem’ in Chapter 26.1 <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> De Excidio.) The composer <strong>of</strong> Section 56, though<br />

familiar with <strong>the</strong> name ‘Ambrosius’, might have known nothing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> name ‘Aurelianus’,<br />

<strong>and</strong> so misread <strong>the</strong> name as ‘Arturus’, thinking that <strong>the</strong> name <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> opportune hero <strong>and</strong><br />

saviour <strong>of</strong> Britain was ‘Ambrosius Arturus’. 139 It would <strong>the</strong>n have been a small step from<br />

<strong>the</strong> form ‘Arturus’ to ‘<strong>Arthur</strong>’, as it now appears in Harley at Section 56. 140<br />

Thus <strong>the</strong> supposedly ‘British’ hero, <strong>Arthur</strong>, might better be seen as <strong>the</strong> Roman hero,<br />

Ambrosius Aurelianus, who is <strong>the</strong> leader <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> British tribes, <strong>and</strong> who is in fact <strong>the</strong> central<br />

character <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum. When <strong>the</strong> compiler <strong>of</strong> Section 56 says that 960 men<br />

fall in one day in a single attack (by <strong>Arthur</strong>), <strong>and</strong> that no-one lays <strong>the</strong> Saxons low except<br />

(<strong>Arthur</strong>) alone, he may be referring to Roman military assistance given to <strong>the</strong> British by<br />

‘Ambrosius Arturus’. The significance <strong>of</strong> Ambrosius is proved, first, by <strong>the</strong> fact that many<br />

details <strong>of</strong> his story appear to have <strong>the</strong>ir origin in <strong>the</strong> biblical account <strong>of</strong> David, shepherd-<br />

boy <strong>and</strong> later leader <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> tribes <strong>of</strong> Israel, as it is given in <strong>the</strong> first book <strong>of</strong> Samuel <strong>and</strong>,<br />

second, by <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong> story <strong>of</strong> Saint David appears later to have been based upon his<br />

139 The name <strong>of</strong> Gildas’ early Roman leader as it is given in <strong>the</strong> Moore manuscript <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Historia Ecclesiastica is ‘ambrosioa ureliano’ (see The Moore Bede: Cambridge University<br />

Library MS Kk. 5. 16, EEMF, Copenhagen, 1959, Vol. 9, ed. B. Colgrave, with a Preface<br />

by Peter Hunter Blair <strong>and</strong> a contribution by R. A. B. Mynors, fo. 11v, l. 2.) The misspacing<br />

suggests <strong>the</strong> possibility <strong>of</strong> some problem with <strong>the</strong> name in an early manuscript <strong>of</strong><br />

Gildas.<br />

140 If <strong>the</strong> explanation given here is correct, however, <strong>the</strong>n <strong>the</strong> account <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> battles <strong>of</strong><br />

‘<strong>Arthur</strong>’ is unlikely to have been taken from an existing battle-poem. There is, though, <strong>the</strong><br />

possibility that one was created for him by <strong>the</strong> compiler <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum, who<br />

incidentally made him victorious in every battle (see n. 136, above). Although <strong>the</strong> name <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>Arthur</strong> appears in The Gododdin, <strong>the</strong>re is no pro<strong>of</strong> that it is not a later addition to <strong>the</strong> poem.<br />

Thomas Jones, ‘The <strong>Early</strong> Evolution <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Legend <strong>of</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong>’, Nottingham Mediaeval<br />

Studies 8 (1964), 3–21 (p. 13), discusses <strong>the</strong> matter: <strong>the</strong> poem is <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sixth or seventh<br />

century, <strong>the</strong> orthography <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> stanza suggests that it was written down in <strong>the</strong> ninth, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

manuscript is <strong>of</strong> ca. 1250. He concludes that <strong>the</strong> reference cannot be said to be older than<br />

<strong>the</strong> ninth century.


53<br />

own. 141 It is thus necessary to move from <strong>the</strong> consideration <strong>of</strong> names to <strong>the</strong> examination <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> compiler’s use <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bible.<br />

Ambrosius <strong>and</strong> ‘David’.<br />

There are several parallels between <strong>the</strong> biblical story <strong>of</strong> David <strong>and</strong> that <strong>of</strong> Ambrosius. The<br />

very first is <strong>the</strong> presentation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> enemies who threaten Saul, king over Israel, <strong>and</strong><br />

Guorthigirn, <strong>the</strong> king <strong>of</strong> Britain. Saul has enemies on every side (I Samuel 14.47), but his<br />

especial enemies are <strong>the</strong> Philistines, with whom <strong>the</strong>re is fierce war during all <strong>of</strong> his days<br />

(c. 14.52). 142 In <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum, <strong>the</strong> Britons go in fear for <strong>the</strong> length <strong>of</strong> forty years<br />

after <strong>the</strong> departure <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Romans, <strong>and</strong> around this time King Guorthigirn is beset by<br />

enemies on every side—<strong>the</strong> Picts, Irish, Romans <strong>and</strong> Ambrosius—<strong>and</strong> especially his fear is<br />

<strong>of</strong> Ambrosius (§ 31).<br />

The second parallel is <strong>the</strong> replacement <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> leader <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> l<strong>and</strong> with one specifically<br />

selected as king. In <strong>the</strong> Bible, Saul fails to carry out <strong>the</strong> Lord’s comm<strong>and</strong>ment in not<br />

destroying Agag, king <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Amalekites (c. 15.9), <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Lord regrets that He has made<br />

Saul king (c. 15.11) <strong>and</strong> so chooses ano<strong>the</strong>r to replace him (c. 15.28). The new king will<br />

be <strong>the</strong> youngest son <strong>of</strong> Jesse, a shepherd-boy called ‘David’ (see c. 16.11). In <strong>the</strong> British<br />

text (§ 40), Guorthigirn <strong>the</strong> king flees from <strong>the</strong> face <strong>of</strong> Germanus (<strong>the</strong> representative <strong>of</strong><br />

orthodox Christianity in Britain) because (by his incestuous alliance with his own daughter,<br />

§ 39) he has sinned against <strong>the</strong> Lord. The boy named Ambrosius, son <strong>of</strong> a Roman consul,<br />

is to take his kingdom (§ 41–42).<br />

The third parallel is <strong>the</strong> treatment <strong>of</strong> David <strong>and</strong> Ambrosius, in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir origins<br />

<strong>and</strong> future prospects. Saul becomes troubled by an evil spirit (c. 16.14) <strong>and</strong> his servants<br />

advise him to seek out a man knowledgeable in playing <strong>the</strong> harp, so that he may soo<strong>the</strong><br />

away his troubles (c. 16.15–16). He comm<strong>and</strong>s that such a person be brought to him,<br />

saying: providete … mihi aliquem bene psallentem, et adducite eum ad me ‘provide … me<br />

with a man who plays well, <strong>and</strong> lead him to me’ (c. 16.17). One <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> servants says to<br />

him:<br />

Ecce vidi filium Isai Betlehemitem scientem psallere, et<br />

fortissimum robore, et virum bellicosum, et prudentem in<br />

verbis, et virum pulchrum: et Dominus est cum eo.<br />

141 It is perhaps <strong>the</strong> text <strong>of</strong> Gildas which provides <strong>the</strong> initial impetus for <strong>the</strong> use <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

David-story: in that text, <strong>the</strong> British are driven by <strong>the</strong> Saxons from <strong>the</strong> cities to <strong>the</strong><br />

mountains, hills <strong>and</strong> cliffs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sea-coast, where <strong>the</strong>y join toge<strong>the</strong>r duce Ambrosio<br />

Aureliano ‘under <strong>the</strong> leadership <strong>of</strong> Ambrosius Aurelianus’; in <strong>the</strong> Bible, David flees before<br />

Saul to Gath (I Samuel 21.12), <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>nce to <strong>the</strong> cave <strong>of</strong> Adullam (c. 22.1), <strong>and</strong> all those<br />

distressed, in debt, or discontented, about 400 in all, come to him <strong>the</strong>re <strong>and</strong> he is made <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

‘captain’ (c. 22.2). For Gildas, indeed, Britain is <strong>the</strong> New Israel.<br />

142 The edition used is Biblia Sacra iuxta Vulgatam Clementinam, ed. Alberto Colunga <strong>and</strong><br />

Laurentino Turrado, 5th edn (Madrid, 1977). All references to <strong>the</strong> books <strong>of</strong> Samuel appear<br />

paren<strong>the</strong>tically in <strong>the</strong> text. All translations are my own.


54<br />

‘Behold I have seen <strong>the</strong> son <strong>of</strong> Jesse, <strong>the</strong> Bethlehemite,<br />

who is knowledgeable in playing <strong>and</strong> a most valiant man,<br />

<strong>and</strong> a man <strong>of</strong> war, <strong>and</strong> prudent in his speech, <strong>and</strong> a<br />

comely person; <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Lord is with him.’ (c. 16.18).<br />

So Saul sends messengers to Jesse to have him send his son to court: Mitte ad me David<br />

filium tuum, qui est in pascuis ‘Send me David your son, who is amongst <strong>the</strong> sheep’<br />

(c. 16.19). David <strong>the</strong>n comes to Saul <strong>and</strong> is made his his armour-bearer <strong>and</strong> his harpist<br />

(c. 16.21). (He eventually takes over <strong>the</strong> kingdom <strong>of</strong> Israel from that king.) Ambrosius<br />

(Aurelianus) is a man whose breeding is obvious: he has already been described in <strong>the</strong> De<br />

Excidio (c. 25.3; MS. X: fo. 7ra) as a modest man qui solus fuit comes fidelis. fortis.<br />

ueraxque forte Romane gentis ‘who alone was a courtier faithful, strong <strong>and</strong> true, as it<br />

happened, <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman people’. Thus in character he is like David—<strong>and</strong> by <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong><br />

his appearance in <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum, he is, like David, a man <strong>of</strong> war (§ 31) <strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong><br />

good family (§ 42). Like Saul’s servants, Guorthigirn’s magi reveal <strong>the</strong> existence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

boy (§ 40), <strong>and</strong> like Saul, Guorthigirn sends messengers to fetch him (§ 41). Like David,<br />

Ambrosius is brought before <strong>the</strong> majestic king (§ 41). (Later, like David, he is made leader<br />

in <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r king’s stead, § 42.)<br />

The fourth parallel is <strong>the</strong> appearance <strong>of</strong> a named, <strong>and</strong> later re-named, character who<br />

is sometimes man <strong>and</strong> sometimes boy, <strong>and</strong> who singleh<strong>and</strong>edly ‘defeats’ <strong>and</strong> makes<br />

subservient his adversary <strong>and</strong> afterwards becomes leader. By <strong>the</strong> time <strong>the</strong> battle-lines have<br />

been drawn between <strong>the</strong> Philistines <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Israelites (c. 17.1–3), David has gone from <strong>the</strong><br />

court <strong>of</strong> Saul back to his sheep (c. 17.15). He comes to <strong>the</strong> battle (c. 17.20), is (unlike <strong>the</strong><br />

o<strong>the</strong>rs) unafraid <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Philistine (c. 17.26), decides to fight him (c. 17.32), is advised not<br />

to on account <strong>of</strong> his inexperience (c. 17.33), <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>n overcomes his adversary easily, with<br />

only a sling <strong>and</strong> a stone (c. 17.49). Then, at <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> combat-scene, he, <strong>the</strong> king’s<br />

own retainer <strong>and</strong> minstrel (c. 16.21), to whose fa<strong>the</strong>r Saul has sent requesting his presence<br />

by name, is presented as if he is <strong>of</strong> unknown descent.<br />

David is first presented as <strong>the</strong> youngest child <strong>of</strong> Jesse <strong>and</strong> as a vir ‘man’ (c. 16.18),<br />

but he is later referred to as a youth <strong>and</strong> as an unidentified boy. Saul says unto <strong>the</strong> captain<br />

<strong>of</strong> his army: De qua stirpe descendit hic adolescens, Abner? ‘Of whose stock is this young<br />

man descended, Abner?’ (c. 17.55). To this question Abner replies with a mild oath: Vivit<br />

anima tua, rex, si novi ‘May your soul be blessed, O king, if I know’ (ibid.). 143 The king<br />

continues: Interroga tu, cuius filius sit iste puer ‘Enquire whose son <strong>the</strong> boy may be’ (c.<br />

17.56); <strong>and</strong> Abner brings David before Saul: tulit eum Abner, et introduxit coram<br />

Saule ‘Abner fetched him, <strong>and</strong> brought him into <strong>the</strong> presence <strong>of</strong> Saul’ (c. 17.57). Saul says<br />

to David: De qua progenie es, o adolescens? ‘Of what family are you, oh youth?’ (c.<br />

17.58). David replies: Filius servi tui Isai Bethlehemitae ego sum ‘I am <strong>the</strong> son <strong>of</strong> your<br />

143 Compare <strong>the</strong> words <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong> Ambrosius when she swears that she has never<br />

known a man (§ 41).


55<br />

servant, Jesse <strong>the</strong> Bethlehemite’ (ibid.). 144 Then, not long after having ascertained David’s<br />

name (for <strong>the</strong> second time), Saul sets him over <strong>the</strong> warriors, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> people embrace him:<br />

posuit … eum Saul super viros belli, et acceptus erat in oculis universi populi ‘… Saul set<br />

him over men <strong>of</strong> war, <strong>and</strong> he was accepted in <strong>the</strong> eyes <strong>of</strong> all <strong>the</strong> people’ (c. 18.5).<br />

In this fourth instance, <strong>the</strong> David-Ambrosius parallels are as follows. Ambrosius is<br />

named as a military threat at Section 31, <strong>and</strong> so must be a man—but by Section 40 he has<br />

gone back to his childhood, much like David has reverted to being a tender <strong>of</strong> sheep. He is<br />

presented variously as child, as boy, as young man, <strong>and</strong> as man. Guorthigirn’s magi begin<br />

by searching for an infans ‘infant’ (§§ 40, 41). They find some pueri ‘boys’ one <strong>of</strong> whom<br />

is Ambrosius, playing a game—although <strong>the</strong> boyish opponent <strong>of</strong> Ambrosius <strong>the</strong>n addresses<br />

him as homo sine patre ‘man without a fa<strong>the</strong>r’ (§ 41); <strong>the</strong>n, after Ambrosius is brought<br />

before Guorthigirn (§ 42), he is called puer, <strong>and</strong> he continues so up to <strong>the</strong> time that he<br />

declares that Guorthigirn must seek a realm elsewhere, at which point he is referred to as<br />

adolescens ‘young man’. 145<br />

In his response to Guorthigirn <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> news that he is to be sacrificed (§ 42), he is as<br />

fearless as David is when he comes before Goliath, asking <strong>the</strong> British king belligerently:<br />

Cur viri tui me ad te detulerunt? ‘Why have your men brought me before you?’. Fur<strong>the</strong>r,<br />

at <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> Section 42, after <strong>the</strong> boy has explained <strong>the</strong> significance <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fighting worms,<br />

Guorthigirn asks him (whom he already knows as a threat to <strong>the</strong> stability <strong>of</strong> his kingdom, §<br />

31) to identify himself: Quo nomine vocaris? ‘By what name are you called?’. He replies:<br />

Ambrosius vocor ‘I am called Ambrosius’. And in return <strong>the</strong> king asks, in almost <strong>the</strong> same<br />

words as Saul does <strong>of</strong> David: De qua progenie ortus es? ‘Of what family are you born?’.<br />

He replies: Unus est pater meus de consulibus romanicae gentis ‘My fa<strong>the</strong>r is one from<br />

among <strong>the</strong> consuls <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman people’. Then <strong>the</strong> king immediately <strong>and</strong> unhesitatingly<br />

gives him <strong>the</strong> rule <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> western regions <strong>of</strong> Britain: et arcem dedit rex illi cum omnibus<br />

144 David’s lineage is o<strong>the</strong>rwise mentioned three times (cc. 16.1, 16.18, <strong>and</strong> 17.12), perhaps<br />

in order to stress his right to <strong>the</strong> kingdom <strong>of</strong> Israel through his pedigree. G. C. D. Howley,<br />

ed. A Bible Commentary for Today (London, 1974), notes that <strong>the</strong> word ‘davidium’ may<br />

mean ‘comm<strong>and</strong>er’ (see p. 396). James Hastings, ed. A Dictionary <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bible, Vol. I<br />

(Edinburgh, 1898), p. 562 proposes a reason for Saul’s failure to know David: <strong>the</strong> text has<br />

been edited or added to; but William Smith, ed, Dictionary <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bible, Vol. I (London,<br />

1863), p. 403, feels that <strong>the</strong> portrait <strong>of</strong> David as a shepherd-boy (c. 17.12–31) has been<br />

transposed with <strong>the</strong> presentation <strong>of</strong> him as Saul’s armour-bearer (c. 16.23). Interestingly,<br />

<strong>the</strong> incongruities between <strong>the</strong> tower-episode <strong>and</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r parts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum has<br />

been thought to result from a conflation <strong>of</strong> sources, ra<strong>the</strong>r than as two versions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> same<br />

tale by <strong>the</strong> same author—e.g., Fletcher, The <strong>Arthur</strong>ian Material in <strong>the</strong> Chronicles, p. 18,<br />

asserts that <strong>the</strong> fa<strong>the</strong>rless-boy episode shows ‘confusion’, <strong>and</strong> takes this as evidence that <strong>the</strong><br />

incident is one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> later additions to <strong>the</strong> text.<br />

145 He is called an ‘young man’ only when he is on <strong>the</strong> threshold <strong>of</strong> taking <strong>the</strong> kingdom,<br />

perhaps because he is about to come to his full st<strong>and</strong>ing in life. His nobility has earlier been<br />

challenged by <strong>the</strong> boy with whom he has been quarrelling (§ 41), <strong>and</strong> David’s right to be at<br />

<strong>the</strong> battle is also challenged by his bro<strong>the</strong>rs (c. 17.28).


56<br />

regnis occidentalis plagae Brittanniae ‘<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> king gave him <strong>the</strong> tower with all <strong>the</strong><br />

kingdoms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> western shore <strong>of</strong> Britain’.<br />

There are also o<strong>the</strong>r, more general, similarities between <strong>the</strong> two episodes. One is that<br />

David wins easily against Goliath with only a sling <strong>and</strong> a stone (c. 16.49); <strong>and</strong> Ambrosius<br />

defeats Guorthigirn without any kind <strong>of</strong> a fight (§ 42). Ano<strong>the</strong>r is that Goliath makes a<br />

bargain that his people will become subservient to Israel if he is slain (see c. 17.9), <strong>and</strong><br />

when <strong>the</strong>y see that <strong>the</strong>ir champion is dead, <strong>the</strong> Philistines flee (c. 17.51); <strong>and</strong> Guorthigirn<br />

cedes his overlordship to Ambrosius <strong>and</strong> goes hence with his wizards into barren parts, just<br />

after he has come to agreement (however non-specific) with Ambrosius as to who shall<br />

rule (§ 42). A third may be that, although Guorthigirn is in many ways like Saul, he is like<br />

<strong>the</strong> oversized Goliath as well: one is <strong>the</strong> champion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> enemy forces; <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong><br />

‘superbus tyrannus’, erstwhile champion amongst kings. 146<br />

Thus as a secular hero whose deeds are modelled on those <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> biblical hero,<br />

Ambrosius must be viewed as a very important character, <strong>and</strong> as <strong>the</strong> leader <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> new<br />

Israel, he is typically a hero <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Britons (even if not regarded as British by birth). So<br />

<strong>the</strong>n, when it is realised that Ambrosius is later used as <strong>the</strong> secular prototype for <strong>the</strong><br />

religious leader, Saint David, in Rhigyfarch’s Life <strong>of</strong> David, written ca. 1095, 147 he<br />

comm<strong>and</strong>s even more respect. In writing his story <strong>of</strong> Bishop ‘Dewi’, <strong>the</strong> spiritual leader <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Britons, 148 Rhigyfarch seems to have looked both at Gildas’ story <strong>of</strong> ‘Ambrosius<br />

Aurelianus’ <strong>and</strong> at <strong>the</strong> tale <strong>of</strong> ‘Ambrosius’ in <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum. In Chapters 61 <strong>and</strong><br />

62 he tells how news <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> approaching death <strong>of</strong> Dewi brings a number <strong>of</strong> saints from<br />

throughout Britain <strong>and</strong> Irel<strong>and</strong> to visit him: tunc sanctorum concursus utrimque ueluti apes,<br />

procella imminente, alueario procedunt, ad sanctum patrem uisit<strong>and</strong>um uelociter<br />

festinat ‘<strong>the</strong>n an assemblage <strong>of</strong> saints comes toge<strong>the</strong>r from both parts just like bees, with a<br />

storm approaching, make for <strong>the</strong> hive, hurry quickly to visit <strong>the</strong> holy fa<strong>the</strong>r’ (c. 62). This<br />

echoes <strong>the</strong> words <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> De Excidio on how <strong>the</strong> wretched Britons flock to those survivors <strong>of</strong><br />

146 Although <strong>the</strong> story <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Philistines versus <strong>the</strong> Israelites is twice put forth as a battle<br />

between <strong>the</strong> two champions, David <strong>and</strong> Goliath (c. 17.4, 23), at c. 17.19 it is said that Saul<br />

et omnes filii Israel ‘<strong>and</strong> all <strong>the</strong> sons <strong>of</strong> Israel’ had been fighting against <strong>the</strong> Philistines, <strong>and</strong><br />

at c. 17.20, when David arrives at <strong>the</strong> place <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> armies, <strong>the</strong>y are just going out to <strong>the</strong><br />

battle. Also, David later consents to allow Jonathan, <strong>the</strong> son <strong>of</strong> Saul, some political power<br />

after <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> his fa<strong>the</strong>r, agreeing that he will not fail to recognise Saul’s seed (c. 24.21–<br />

22); <strong>and</strong> Ambrosius afterwards forms an alliance with <strong>the</strong> son <strong>of</strong> Guothigirn which allows<br />

him to hold a part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> kingdom as subaltern after <strong>the</strong> fa<strong>the</strong>r has died (§ 48).<br />

147 Ed. J. W. James, Rhigyfarch’s Life <strong>of</strong> St. David (Cardiff, 1967). On <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r versions <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Life <strong>of</strong> David, see Elissa R. Henken, <strong>Traditions</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Welsh Saints (Cambridge, 1987),<br />

p. 26. See also idem, ‘The Saint as Folk Hero’, in Celtic Folklore <strong>and</strong> Christianity, ed. P.<br />

K. Ford (Santa Barbara, 1983), pp. 58–74.<br />

148 This man is most frequently referred to in his role as ecclesiastical head, using such<br />

terms as ‘<strong>the</strong> fa<strong>the</strong>r’, ‘<strong>the</strong> holy fa<strong>the</strong>r’, ‘<strong>the</strong> bishop’, <strong>and</strong> ‘<strong>the</strong> man <strong>of</strong> God’. He is also<br />

referred to as a saint, <strong>and</strong> as <strong>the</strong> ‘holy Dewi’. At Chapter 56, he is <strong>the</strong> supreme overseer,<br />

protector, <strong>and</strong> preacher. I call him ‘Dewi’, in order to distinguish him from <strong>the</strong> David <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Bible.


57<br />

<strong>the</strong> first Saxon attacks: confugiunt undique de diversis locis miserrimi cives, tam avide<br />

quam apes alveari procella imminente ‘<strong>the</strong>n <strong>the</strong> wretched citizens flocked toge<strong>the</strong>r from all<br />

sides from diverse places, as avidly as bees to <strong>the</strong> hive when a storm threatens’ (c. 25.2).<br />

As <strong>the</strong> ‘Ambrosius Aurelianus’ <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> De Excidio, Dewi is <strong>the</strong> people’s leader.<br />

Rhigyfarch also gives <strong>the</strong> saint <strong>and</strong>/or his associates characteristics in common with<br />

Ambrosius <strong>and</strong>/or his. First, Dewi’s mo<strong>the</strong>r is a chaste virgin from Dyfed, called Nonnita,<br />

who has been raped by Sanctus, king <strong>of</strong> Ceredigion, but who continues afterwards chaste in<br />

mind <strong>and</strong> body (see c. 4)—<strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong> Ambrosius may in some respects also be taken as<br />

‘chaste’, for although she has borne a child, she swears to Guorthigirn’s magi that she has<br />

never known a man (see § 41). Second, Dewi’s mo<strong>the</strong>r appears in <strong>the</strong> church before <strong>the</strong><br />

preacher, who is struck dumb by her presence, <strong>and</strong> Dewi will surpass all <strong>the</strong> doctores<br />

‘teachers’ <strong>of</strong> Britain (c. 5)—Ambrosius is brought (with his mo<strong>the</strong>r) before King<br />

Guorthigirn who (along with his magicians) is soon (metaphorically) dumbstruck by his<br />

revelations, <strong>and</strong> Ambrosius will be set above all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> kings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> western part <strong>of</strong> Britain<br />

(§ 42). Third, Dewi’s opponent, Baia, goes in fear <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> saint (c. 16)—Guorthigirn lives in<br />

fear <strong>of</strong> his opposite, Ambrosius (§ 31). Fourth, Baia is in contest for possession <strong>of</strong> a site—<br />

<strong>and</strong> so is Guorthigirn (§ 42). 149 Fifth, Baia attempts to have Dewi killed—<strong>and</strong> so does<br />

Guorthigirn Ambrosius (§ 40). Sixth, Baia is burned inside his fortress by fire from heaven<br />

(see c. 19)—whilst Guorthigirn is said (by some) to have perished inside his tower through<br />

just such a fire (§ 47).<br />

To sum up, <strong>the</strong> story <strong>of</strong> Dewi is from <strong>the</strong> fable <strong>of</strong> Ambrosius, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> fable <strong>of</strong><br />

Ambrosius is in turn from <strong>the</strong> story <strong>of</strong> David. But if <strong>the</strong> famous <strong>Arthur</strong> is really <strong>the</strong> heroic<br />

Ambrosius under a different name, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> product <strong>of</strong> literature ra<strong>the</strong>r than history, <strong>the</strong>n<br />

fur<strong>the</strong>r explanation is required, for in <strong>the</strong> text <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Annales Cambriae, <strong>Arthur</strong> is presently<br />

separated from Ambrosius by very many decades. It is now necessary to move from an<br />

examination <strong>of</strong> sources to an examination <strong>of</strong> chronology.<br />

The Chronology <strong>of</strong> Ambrosius <strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> ‘<strong>Arthur</strong>’.<br />

The Harleian manuscript <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum is a copy made by a single scribe <strong>of</strong><br />

ca. 1100, but <strong>the</strong>re is evidence that parts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> main text, <strong>and</strong> parts <strong>of</strong> its addenda (<strong>the</strong><br />

Annales Cambriae, <strong>the</strong> genealogical lists, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘Mirabilia’), were written up by different<br />

persons, who are perhaps best called ‘scribes’, variously <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ninth century <strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

tenth. The first appears to have been working in <strong>the</strong> year which he regarded as Year 831<br />

from <strong>the</strong> birth <strong>of</strong> Christ, as is shown by <strong>the</strong> following calculations which appear at <strong>the</strong><br />

beginning <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> main text (§§ 3–4 <strong>of</strong> Morris’ edition):<br />

149 Raising a house in one night <strong>and</strong> having smoke rising from <strong>the</strong> chimney by morning<br />

gives one <strong>the</strong> right to take possession <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> l<strong>and</strong>; see Alwyn Rees <strong>and</strong> Brinley Rees, Celtic<br />

Heritage: Ancient Tradition in Irel<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> Wales (London, 1961), p. 157.


58<br />

Ab adam uero usque ad passionem christi. anni sunt<br />

quinque milia ducenti uiginti octo.<br />

A passione. autem christi peracti sunt anni septingenti<br />

nonaginta. sex. Ab incarnatione autem eius. anni sunt<br />

octingenti triginta unus.<br />

‘From Adam, indeed, to <strong>the</strong> Passion <strong>of</strong> Christ, <strong>the</strong>re are<br />

5,228 years.<br />

And from <strong>the</strong> Passion <strong>of</strong> Christ have passed 796 years.<br />

And from his Incarnation <strong>the</strong>re are 831 years.’ (fo. 174v)<br />

This scribe apparently converts from Passion- to Incarnation-dating by <strong>the</strong> addition <strong>of</strong><br />

thirty five. 150 He appears to use Prosper’s Chronicon as source—but he himself adds <strong>the</strong><br />

date <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Incarnation. 151 A second scribe appears to have worked on <strong>the</strong> manuscript in<br />

<strong>the</strong> year which he regarded as Year 859 from Christ’s birth, for a later part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> main text<br />

(§ 16 <strong>of</strong> Morris’ work) reads:<br />

A primo anno. quo saxones uenerunt in brittanniam usque<br />

ad annum quartum mermini regis supputantur anni<br />

quadringenti \xx/ nouem.<br />

A natiuitate domini \usque ad/ aduentum patricii ad<br />

scottos. quadringenti quinque anni sunt. A morte patricii.<br />

usque ad obitum sanctae brigidae. sexaginta anni. A<br />

natiuitate columbae usque mortem brigidae .iiii. or anni<br />

sunt.<br />

[I]nitium compoti uiginti tres c[icl]i decennou\en/alis. ab<br />

incarnatione domini usque \ad/ aduentu[m] patricii in<br />

Hiberniam. et ipsi annos efficiunt numero quadringentos<br />

triginta octo. et ab adventu patricii usque ad c[i]clum<br />

decennou\en/alem in quo sumus. uiginti duo cicli sunt. id<br />

est quadringenti uiginti unus sunt. duo anni in ogdoade<br />

usque in hunc annum in quo sumus.<br />

150 The age at which Christ died is still being debated today, for <strong>the</strong> year <strong>of</strong> his birth might<br />

need to be placed up to six years earlier than our present year 1 A.D., since Herod <strong>the</strong><br />

Great—in order to destroy Jesus—ordered <strong>the</strong> slaughter <strong>of</strong> all children in Bethlehem under<br />

two years <strong>of</strong> age, <strong>and</strong> Herod died in our present year 4 B.C. According to Prosper, Jesus<br />

was once thought to have been crucified in <strong>the</strong> consulship <strong>of</strong> Rufus <strong>and</strong> Rubelius, our year<br />

A.D. 28 (see Mommsen, Vol. 9, pp. 409–410). This might allow that he was between thirty<br />

two <strong>and</strong> thirty four, or even thirty five, when he died—which might account for a thirty-five<br />

year difference. However, Dumville (‘The Chronology’, p. 439) argues that <strong>the</strong> difference<br />

(according to <strong>the</strong> Dionysian system <strong>of</strong> reckoning) should be thirty three, <strong>and</strong> so <strong>the</strong><br />

designated year 829—but that at some stage in <strong>the</strong> copying <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> manuscript <strong>the</strong> last two<br />

digits <strong>of</strong> ‘DCCCXXIX’ were transposed to give ‘DCCCXXXI’. He dismisses any possible<br />

protest about <strong>the</strong> use <strong>of</strong> words ra<strong>the</strong>r than numerals by showing that at some stage in <strong>the</strong><br />

document’s transmission, numerals were actually employed (p. 439, n. 4). None<strong>the</strong>less, <strong>the</strong><br />

deliberate use <strong>of</strong> a thirty-five year difference is not impossible.<br />

151 See Mommsen, Vol. 9, p. 409.


59<br />

‘From <strong>the</strong> first year in which <strong>the</strong> Saxons came to Britain,<br />

up to <strong>the</strong> fourth year <strong>of</strong> king Mervin, 429 years are<br />

counted.<br />

From <strong>the</strong> nativity <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Lord up to <strong>the</strong> arrival <strong>of</strong> Patrick<br />

amongst <strong>the</strong> Irish, <strong>the</strong>re are 405 years. From <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong><br />

Patrick up to <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> St. Brigit, 60 years. From <strong>the</strong><br />

birth <strong>of</strong> Columba up to <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> Brigit, <strong>the</strong>re are 4<br />

years. [Part A]<br />

The beginning <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> computation: 23 cycles <strong>of</strong> nineteen<br />

from <strong>the</strong> birth <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Lord to <strong>the</strong> arrival <strong>of</strong> Patrick in<br />

Irel<strong>and</strong>, <strong>and</strong> those years amount to <strong>the</strong> number 438. And<br />

from <strong>the</strong> arrival <strong>of</strong> Patrick up to <strong>the</strong> cycle <strong>of</strong> nineteen<br />

years in which we are, <strong>the</strong>re are 22 cycles, that is <strong>the</strong>re<br />

are 421 (years), 2 years in <strong>the</strong> ogdoad up to this year in<br />

which we are.’ [Part B] (fo. 176v)<br />

This second scribe apparently converts from <strong>the</strong> year-<strong>of</strong>-<strong>the</strong>-Passion to <strong>the</strong> year-<strong>of</strong>-<strong>the</strong>-<br />

Incarnation by <strong>the</strong> addition <strong>of</strong> 33—for <strong>the</strong> information that Patrick arrived in Irel<strong>and</strong> in <strong>the</strong><br />

year 405 from <strong>the</strong> ‘Nativity’ appears to be an error for 405 years from <strong>the</strong> ‘Passion’ (since<br />

Patrick cannot have first gone to Irel<strong>and</strong> in both A.D. 405 <strong>and</strong> A.D. 438). 152 There is also<br />

a third scribe, who makes a number <strong>of</strong> entries in <strong>the</strong> Annales Cambriae using <strong>the</strong> Annals <strong>of</strong><br />

Ulster as source; whose last entry in <strong>the</strong> Annales (<strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> Rhodri ap Hywel) appears to<br />

relate to <strong>the</strong> 950s; <strong>and</strong> who enters <strong>the</strong> year-numbers in that text as far as <strong>the</strong> 980s. This<br />

scribe would <strong>the</strong>refore appear to have been working in <strong>the</strong> second half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> tenth<br />

century. 153<br />

So <strong>the</strong>n, <strong>the</strong>re might have been three different ‘scribes’ who had worked on <strong>the</strong><br />

manuscript <strong>and</strong> its addenda: a compiler <strong>and</strong> two annotators. What is even more important,<br />

though, is that <strong>the</strong> entries <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Annales Cambriae may yield more information on <strong>the</strong><br />

views on Ambrosius <strong>and</strong>/or <strong>Arthur</strong> held by each <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m. The Introduction to <strong>the</strong> Annales<br />

(numbered § 66 in Morris’ edition) contains a chronological summary which reads:<br />

152 Dumville claims (‘Some Aspects’, p. 440) that Part B is a gloss on Part A—<strong>and</strong> by a<br />

different scribe, <strong>and</strong> takes <strong>the</strong> notice <strong>of</strong> Mervin as having been written by <strong>the</strong> scribe <strong>of</strong><br />

‘82[9]’. However, <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong> Saxons have not been mentioned before 16A—<strong>the</strong>ir<br />

arrival is discussed in detail first in Chapter 31—suggests that this entire passage (all <strong>of</strong><br />

Parts A <strong>and</strong> B) is interpolated, <strong>and</strong> that Part B is simply a re-calculation <strong>of</strong> Part A. The<br />

number ‘438’ is made up <strong>of</strong> 23 cycles <strong>of</strong> 19 years (= 437 years), plus 1 year. This is <strong>the</strong><br />

method <strong>of</strong> calculating <strong>the</strong> date <strong>of</strong> Easter set up by Dionysius Exiguus, who in <strong>the</strong> year 525<br />

drew up a Table <strong>of</strong> 532 years extending from A.D. 1 to A.D. 532, basing his calculations on<br />

19-year periods. This was <strong>the</strong> Easter-cycle used in <strong>the</strong> Roman Church. The Celts employed<br />

an older, 84-year cycle. A third cycle was that <strong>of</strong> Victor <strong>of</strong> Aquitaine, who in 457 had<br />

drawn up his own Table <strong>of</strong> 532 years. Victor, however, began his Table at <strong>the</strong> Passion <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Lord. See Mommsen, Vol. 9, for a 532-year Table.<br />

153 The Annals <strong>of</strong> Ulster (to A.D. 1131), ed. Seán Mac Airt <strong>and</strong> Gearoíd Mac Niocaill<br />

(Dublin, 1983). The Ulster Annals were not compiled until after <strong>the</strong> year A.D. 911.


60<br />

[A] mundi principio usque ad constantinum et rufum.<br />

quinque milia sexcenti quinquaginta octo anni<br />

reperiuntur.<br />

Item a duobus geminis rufo et rubelio usque in<br />

stillitionem consulem. ccc. ti septuaginta tres anni sunt.<br />

Item. a stillitione usque ad ualentinianum filium placide.<br />

et regnum guorthigirni. uiginti octo anni. Et a regno<br />

guorthigirni. usque ad discordiam guitolini et ambrosii.<br />

anni sunt duodecim. quod est guoloppvm. id est<br />

catguoloph. Guorthigirnus autem tenuit imperium in<br />

brittannia <strong>the</strong>odosio et ualentiniano consulibus. et in<br />

quarto anno regni sui saxones a\d/ brittanniam uenerunt.<br />

Felice et tauro consulibus. quadringentesimo anno. ab<br />

incarnatione domini nostri ihesu christi.<br />

‘From <strong>the</strong> beginning <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> world up to Constantine <strong>and</strong><br />

Rufus, 5,658 years have passed.<br />

Item, from <strong>the</strong> two Twins, Rufus <strong>and</strong> Rubelius, up to<br />

Stilicho <strong>the</strong> consul, <strong>the</strong>re are 373 years.<br />

Item, from Stilicho up to Valentinian, son <strong>of</strong> Placida, <strong>and</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> reign <strong>of</strong> Guorthigirn, <strong>the</strong>re are 28 years. And from<br />

<strong>the</strong> reign <strong>of</strong> Guorthigirn up to <strong>the</strong> dispute between<br />

Guitolinus <strong>and</strong> Ambrosius <strong>the</strong>re are twelve, which is<br />

Guoloppum, that is <strong>the</strong> battle <strong>of</strong> Guoloph. Guorthigirn,<br />

moreover, held rule in Britain in while Theodosius <strong>and</strong><br />

Valentinian were consuls, <strong>and</strong> in <strong>the</strong> fourth year <strong>of</strong> his<br />

reign <strong>the</strong> Saxons came to Britain, while Felix <strong>and</strong> Taurus<br />

were consuls, in <strong>the</strong> 400th year from <strong>the</strong> Incarnation <strong>of</strong><br />

our Lord, Jesus Christ.’ (fo. 189v)<br />

This information appears also to be derived partly from Prosper’s text, <strong>and</strong> can perhaps<br />

also be said to be <strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong> Scribe 1—even though that particular scribe provides dates<br />

from <strong>the</strong> Passion as well as <strong>the</strong> Incarnation; <strong>and</strong> even though Prosper places Felix <strong>and</strong><br />

Taurus in <strong>the</strong> year ‘401 from <strong>the</strong> Passion’ (not <strong>the</strong> year ‘400 from <strong>the</strong> Incarnation’), <strong>and</strong><br />

says that Valentinian begins to rule in <strong>the</strong> year 397 from <strong>the</strong> Passion (which is in fact <strong>the</strong><br />

twenty fourth year after Stilicho). 154 Yet although <strong>the</strong>re are presently some inconsistencies<br />

in this Introduction, <strong>the</strong> chronology <strong>of</strong> this part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> text might once have been quite<br />

regular <strong>and</strong> logical, <strong>and</strong> indeed <strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong> Scribe 1. A tentative reconstruction follows.<br />

The Annales as <strong>the</strong>y now st<strong>and</strong> consist <strong>of</strong> a Table <strong>of</strong> 533 (= 532 + 1) years, but it can<br />

be conjectured that <strong>the</strong> Table once consisted only <strong>of</strong> one single 84-year cycle <strong>of</strong> annals<br />

154 From Prosper’s text it can be established that Rufus <strong>and</strong> Rubelius were consuls in <strong>the</strong><br />

year <strong>of</strong> Christ’s death; that Stilicho became consul in <strong>the</strong> year 373 AP; that Valentinian,<br />

born in 391 AP, made Theodosius Caesar in 397 AP, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>n ruled with his mo<strong>the</strong>r. The<br />

year 401 A.P. is that which Prosper gives for <strong>the</strong> reign <strong>of</strong> Felix <strong>and</strong> Taurus, but <strong>the</strong> number<br />

‘28’ is probably to be explained as a simple error for ‘24’.


61<br />

beginning in <strong>the</strong> year 421 from <strong>the</strong> Passion <strong>and</strong> ending in <strong>the</strong> year 504 from <strong>the</strong> Passion,<br />

i.e., <strong>the</strong> sixth cycle in a series <strong>of</strong> such cycles beginning at <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> Christ. 155 This<br />

<strong>the</strong>ory is based partly on <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong> first scribe gives dates from both <strong>the</strong> Passion <strong>and</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Incarnation at Sections 3 <strong>and</strong> 4, <strong>and</strong> partly on <strong>the</strong> statement which ends <strong>the</strong><br />

chronological summary quoted above. That statement reads:<br />

[A]b anno quo saxones uenerunt in brittanniam. et \a/<br />

guorthigirno suscep / ti sunt. usque ad decium et<br />

ualerianum. anni sunt sexaginta nouem.<br />

‘From <strong>the</strong> year in which <strong>the</strong> Saxons came to Britain <strong>and</strong><br />

were received by Guorthigirn up to Decius <strong>and</strong><br />

Valerianus <strong>the</strong>re are 69 years.’ (fo. 189v–190r)<br />

By adding 35 to 401 (as <strong>the</strong> first scribe’s probable means <strong>of</strong> converting from Passion- to<br />

Incarnation-dating, as in his § 4), <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>n counting ano<strong>the</strong>r 69 years (as actually in <strong>the</strong><br />

text at § 66), we arrive at <strong>the</strong> year 505. Had <strong>the</strong> Table (originally) extended from 421 to<br />

504, <strong>the</strong>n a scribe giving <strong>the</strong> dates 401 A.P., <strong>and</strong> A.D. 436, for <strong>the</strong> arrival <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Saxons,<br />

might <strong>the</strong>n have added 69 to 436 to arrive at (but not in) <strong>the</strong> year 505, <strong>the</strong> first year <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

following 84-year cycle, <strong>and</strong> might <strong>the</strong>n have inserted a statement similar to <strong>the</strong> following<br />

in <strong>the</strong> Introduction to that Table:<br />

‘From <strong>the</strong> year in which <strong>the</strong> Saxons came to Britain <strong>and</strong><br />

were received by Guorthigirn up to <strong>the</strong> 500th <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> 5th<br />

year, <strong>the</strong>re are 69 years.’<br />

Thus <strong>the</strong> Table would have been placed in context, <strong>and</strong> its entries would so have been<br />

dateable. If this <strong>the</strong>ory is correct, <strong>the</strong>n it presupposes that Scribe 1 found his Table (based<br />

on Passion-dating) ready-made, but that he perhaps thought it was based on Incarnation-<br />

dating. Then some later copyist, seeing a phrase such as ‘usque ad D m et u tm anum’ (one<br />

possible way <strong>of</strong> writing <strong>the</strong> phrase ‘up to <strong>the</strong> 500th <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> fifth year’), might have<br />

interpreted <strong>the</strong> first word, by whatever process <strong>of</strong> invention, as ‘Decium’. The final two he<br />

might have read as ‘ualerianum’: by taking <strong>the</strong> ‘t’ as a crossed ‘l’, exp<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>the</strong> first part<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> word to ‘uale’, taking <strong>the</strong> next ‘m’ as ‘ri’, ignoring any abbreviation mark over <strong>the</strong><br />

‘a’ <strong>of</strong> ‘anum’ (if one was ever present), <strong>and</strong> joining <strong>the</strong> two words toge<strong>the</strong>r. 156 In this way,<br />

<strong>the</strong> original indicator <strong>of</strong> date might ultimately have been lost from <strong>the</strong> text.<br />

155 The use <strong>of</strong> 84-year cycles by <strong>the</strong> Celts is mentioned by Bede (V.21) when he speaks <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> conflict between Dinoot <strong>of</strong> Bangor <strong>and</strong> Augustine over various divergent Church<br />

practices. (This is <strong>the</strong> passage which <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> might have taken exception to.) See<br />

Mommsen, Vol 9, for an 84-year Table. R. P. C. Hanson, Saint Patrick: His Origins <strong>and</strong><br />

Career (Oxford, 1968), pp. 67–70, discusses <strong>the</strong> calculation <strong>of</strong> Easter <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> practices <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Celtic Church.<br />

156 Such a scenario would require that <strong>the</strong>re had been some misalignment <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> superscript<br />

letters, <strong>and</strong> perhaps some crowding <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> words ‘u tm ’ <strong>and</strong> ‘annum’.


62<br />

However, it might have been lost at a date later than 859, along with <strong>the</strong> date ‘A.D.<br />

436’. Had Scribe 2 seen <strong>the</strong> dates ‘401 from <strong>the</strong> Passion’, ‘436 from <strong>the</strong> Incarnation’, <strong>and</strong><br />

‘69 years to <strong>the</strong> 505th year’ before him in an 84-year Table, he might have thought that that<br />

Table had ended in 505 (ra<strong>the</strong>r than in 504) <strong>and</strong> had begun in 422 (ra<strong>the</strong>r than in 421)—<br />

<strong>and</strong> (like Scribe 1) that <strong>the</strong>se dates had been calculated from <strong>the</strong> Incarnation. This is<br />

particularly noteworthy, for <strong>the</strong> notice <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> battle <strong>of</strong> Badon—fought by <strong>Arthur</strong>—presently<br />

appears under Year 72 <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Table. It reads:<br />

Bellum badonis in quo arthur portauit crucem domini<br />

nostri ihesu christi. tribus diebus et tribus noctibus in<br />

humeros suos et brittones uictores fuerunt. (fo. 190r)<br />

Had <strong>the</strong> second scribe been interested in <strong>the</strong> fight at Badon, had he also had before him a<br />

copy <strong>of</strong> Bede’s Historia Ecclesiastica (which may be interpreted as giving <strong>the</strong> year A.D.<br />

493 as <strong>the</strong> year <strong>of</strong> Badon), <strong>and</strong> had he also read <strong>the</strong> notice at Section 56 <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia<br />

Brittonum that <strong>Arthur</strong> had fought at Badon, he might have made an entry on that battle at<br />

Year 72 <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Table, thinking that it represented <strong>the</strong> year A.D. 493. 157 Scribe 2 might<br />

have thought that ‘<strong>Arthur</strong>’ was <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> late fifth century but (from <strong>the</strong> information given by<br />

Scribe 1) that ‘Ambrosius’ was <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> first half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> century, <strong>and</strong> so believed that <strong>the</strong>y<br />

were two separate characters.<br />

None<strong>the</strong>less, as it st<strong>and</strong>s at <strong>the</strong> moment, <strong>the</strong> Harleian Table extends for 533 years, not<br />

merely for eighty four, <strong>and</strong> contains ano<strong>the</strong>r entry on <strong>Arthur</strong>, at Year 93, which reads:<br />

Gueith cam lan\n/ in qua arthur et medraut corruenunt. et<br />

mortalitas / in brittannia et in hibernia fuit. (fo. 190r–v)<br />

If <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>ory <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> original 84-years-only cycle <strong>of</strong> annals (still available in A.D. 859) is<br />

correct, <strong>the</strong>n <strong>the</strong> entry at Year 93 cannot have been made by Scribe 2. Yet it is not<br />

impossible that <strong>the</strong> Table was extended by <strong>the</strong> third scribe to become a Great Cycle Table,<br />

<strong>and</strong> that <strong>the</strong> entry at Year 93 was made at <strong>the</strong> same time as material was inserted in <strong>the</strong><br />

Welsh annals from <strong>the</strong> Ulster text by <strong>the</strong> third scribe. 158<br />

Scribe 3, working perhaps in <strong>the</strong> 950s <strong>and</strong> seeing before him <strong>the</strong> same Table <strong>of</strong> 84<br />

years, with introductory dates from both <strong>the</strong> Passion (401) <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Incarnation (436), might<br />

have regarded that Table as Passion-dated, <strong>and</strong> might thus have converted its starting date<br />

(which he might have interpreted as ei<strong>the</strong>r ‘421’ or ‘422’ from <strong>the</strong> Passion, 504 or 505<br />

minus 83) to an anno-domini date. If he had added 27 years (as we would today using <strong>the</strong><br />

Victorian system <strong>of</strong> dating) to make it ‘begin’ in <strong>the</strong> Year 448 or 449, <strong>and</strong> increased it to<br />

157 The second part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> entry appears to be a corruption <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> statements <strong>of</strong> Chapter 56 <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> main text that <strong>Arthur</strong>’s twelfth battle was Badon but that in his eighth battle against <strong>the</strong><br />

Saxons <strong>Arthur</strong> carried <strong>the</strong> image <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Holy Mo<strong>the</strong>r on his shoulders.<br />

158 The information on Camblann comes from outside <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> main text <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia<br />

Brittonum.


63<br />

<strong>the</strong> size <strong>of</strong> a Great Cycle <strong>of</strong> 532 years (plus 1) to make it extend to <strong>the</strong> year 981 or 982, 159<br />

<strong>the</strong> result might have been that <strong>the</strong> entry at Badon, possibly placed by Scribe 2 at Year 72,<br />

might have been ‘re-converted’ (from A.D. 493) to ano<strong>the</strong>r Incarnation-date, <strong>and</strong> so might<br />

have provided <strong>the</strong> information that Badon was fought ei<strong>the</strong>r in <strong>the</strong> year A.D. 519 (Year 72<br />

<strong>of</strong> a Table beginning in 448) or in <strong>the</strong> year A.D. 520 (Year 72 <strong>of</strong> a Table beginning in 449).<br />

Scribe 3 might also have entered <strong>the</strong> notice <strong>of</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong>’s fight at Camlann in Year 93<br />

<strong>of</strong> such a Table, or A.D. 540 or 541 (depending on <strong>the</strong> year in <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong> Table was thought to<br />

begin, i.e., 448 or 449). In o<strong>the</strong>r words, Scribe 3 might have thought that ‘<strong>Arthur</strong>’ was <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> early sixth century (but that ‘Ambrosius’ was still <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> first half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fifth), <strong>and</strong> that<br />

<strong>Arthur</strong> had died twenty one years after Badon. He might, though, have inadvertently left<br />

<strong>the</strong> postulated notice <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘505 th year’ in <strong>the</strong> Introduction. That number might <strong>the</strong>n have<br />

been altered by a later copyist to read ‘Decium <strong>and</strong> Valerianum’—whilst <strong>the</strong> date A.D.<br />

436, perhaps given by Scribe 1, might have been omitted by mistake, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> phrase ‘<strong>the</strong><br />

401st year from <strong>the</strong> Passion’ might have become corrupted to ultimately read ‘<strong>the</strong> 400th<br />

year from <strong>the</strong> Incarnation’.<br />

In conclusion, by looking at <strong>the</strong> main text <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum <strong>and</strong> its addenda,<br />

it is possible to argue for three different scribes who held different views <strong>of</strong> Ambrosius<br />

<strong>and</strong>/or <strong>of</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong>. Scribe 1, writing in A.D. 831, might have seen ‘Ambrosius Arturus’ as a<br />

man <strong>of</strong> Roman descent, living in <strong>the</strong> half century or so after Maximus, <strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> similar status<br />

to <strong>the</strong> biblical David. He might also have inserted a notice in <strong>the</strong> genealogies that ‘<strong>Arthur</strong>’<br />

was <strong>the</strong> son <strong>of</strong> ‘Maxim Guletic’. Scribe 2, <strong>of</strong> A.D. 859, might have thought, though, that<br />

Ambrosius had fought in <strong>the</strong> first half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fifth century <strong>and</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong> around <strong>the</strong> year A.D.<br />

493. Scribe 3, probably <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mid-tenth century, might have thought that Badon was<br />

fought by <strong>Arthur</strong> around A.D. 519/520, <strong>and</strong> Camlann around A.D. 540/541. If this is <strong>the</strong><br />

case, <strong>the</strong>n nei<strong>the</strong>r Scribe 2 nor Scribe 3 could legitimately have regarded <strong>Arthur</strong> as Roman,<br />

or as <strong>the</strong> son <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> emperor, Maximus.<br />

Perhaps, <strong>the</strong>n, <strong>the</strong> ‘<strong>Arthur</strong>ian’ material <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘Mirabilia’ is to be regarded as <strong>the</strong><br />

work <strong>of</strong> ei<strong>the</strong>r Scribe 2 or Scribe 3—both <strong>of</strong> whom might have believed in a wholly British<br />

<strong>Arthur</strong>. The Mirabilia form <strong>the</strong> third addendum to <strong>the</strong> Harleian text. Their Section 73<br />

reads:<br />

Est … mirabile in regione quae dicitur Buelt. Est ibi<br />

cumulus lapidum et unus lapis superpositus super<br />

congestum cum vestigio canis in eo. Qu<strong>and</strong>o venatus est<br />

porcum Troynt, impressit Cabal, qui erat canis <strong>Arthur</strong>i<br />

militis, vestigium in lapide, et <strong>Arthur</strong> postea congregavit<br />

congestum lapidum sub lapide, in quo erat vestigium<br />

canis sui, et vocatur Carn Cabal. Et veniunt homines, et<br />

159 Today it is sometimes held to begin in <strong>the</strong> year A.D. 447, on <strong>the</strong> basis <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> notice <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

change <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> date <strong>of</strong> Easter by Pope Leo at Year 9, which is taken as A.D. 453. Yet<br />

Hughes, p. 86, n. 2, notes that this is a purely conventional date.


64<br />

tollunt lapidem in manibus suis per spatium diei et noctis,<br />

et in crastino die invenitur super congestum suum.<br />

Est aliud miraculum in regione quae vocatur Ercing.<br />

Habetur sepulcrum juxta fontem, qui cognominatur Licat<br />

Anir, et viri nomen: qui sepultus est in tumulo, sic<br />

vocabatur Anir; filius <strong>Arthur</strong>i militis erat, et ipse occidit<br />

eum ibidem et sepelivit. Et veniunt homines ad<br />

mensur<strong>and</strong>um tumulum in longitudine aliqu<strong>and</strong>o sex<br />

pedes, aliqu<strong>and</strong>o novem, aliqu<strong>and</strong>o duodecim, aliqu<strong>and</strong>o<br />

quindecim. In qua mensura metieris eum in ista vice,<br />

iterum non invenies eum in una mensura, et ego solus<br />

probavi.<br />

‘There is … a wonder in <strong>the</strong> region which is called<br />

“Builth”. There is a heap <strong>of</strong> stones <strong>and</strong> one stone placed<br />

on <strong>the</strong> top <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> heap with <strong>the</strong> footprint <strong>of</strong> a dog on it.<br />

When he hunted <strong>the</strong> boar, Troynt, Cabal, who was <strong>the</strong><br />

dog <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> soldier <strong>Arthur</strong>, impressed his footprint into <strong>the</strong><br />

stone, <strong>and</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong> later brought toge<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong> pile <strong>of</strong> stones<br />

under <strong>the</strong> stone in which was <strong>the</strong> footprint <strong>of</strong> his dog, <strong>and</strong><br />

it is called “Carn Cabal”. And men come, <strong>and</strong> carry away<br />

<strong>the</strong> stone in <strong>the</strong>ir h<strong>and</strong>s for <strong>the</strong> space <strong>of</strong> a day <strong>and</strong> a night,<br />

<strong>and</strong> on <strong>the</strong> next day it is found on its heap.<br />

There is ano<strong>the</strong>r miracle in <strong>the</strong> region which is called<br />

“Ercing”. There is a tomb <strong>the</strong>re beside a spring, which is<br />

called “Licat Anir”, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> name <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> man who is<br />

buried in <strong>the</strong> grave was “Anir”; he was <strong>the</strong> son <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

soldier <strong>Arthur</strong>, <strong>and</strong> he killed him <strong>the</strong>re <strong>and</strong> buried him.<br />

And men come to measure <strong>the</strong> grave (<strong>and</strong>) in length it is<br />

sometimes six feet, sometimes nine, sometimes twelve,<br />

<strong>and</strong> sometimes fifteen. At whatever length you measure<br />

it on one occasion, at <strong>the</strong> next you will not find it <strong>the</strong><br />

same length, <strong>and</strong> I myself have tested it.’<br />

Scribe 1 might have attributed <strong>the</strong> deeds <strong>of</strong> Ambrosius Aurelianus to ‘Ambrosius Arturus’,<br />

but <strong>the</strong> fables <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> dog <strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> son might have been added by ei<strong>the</strong>r Scribe 2 or Scribe<br />

3, after a man known by <strong>the</strong> name <strong>of</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong> had come to be seen as a real <strong>and</strong> popular<br />

hero, <strong>and</strong> after <strong>the</strong> link between Ambrosius <strong>and</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong> had been broken. 160 Even so, <strong>the</strong><br />

popularity <strong>of</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong> might have been confined largely to <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum, for <strong>the</strong><br />

author <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Armes Prydein Mawr, a Welsh nationalistic poem thought to have been<br />

written in <strong>the</strong> tenth century, 161 does not mention him at all, <strong>and</strong> nei<strong>the</strong>r does Rhigyfarch in<br />

160The stories <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘Mirabilia’ are <strong>of</strong> a different kind from both <strong>the</strong> tower-episode <strong>and</strong><br />

Section 56 <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> text. Brynley F. Roberts, ‘Culhwch ac Olwen, <strong>the</strong> Triads, Saints’ Lives’,<br />

in Bromwich, The <strong>Arthur</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Welsh, pp. 73–95 (p. 88), notes that Mirabilia were used for<br />

listing purposes, just as <strong>the</strong> Triads were.<br />

161 Ed. Ifor Williams, trans. Rachel Bromwich, Armes Prydein: The Prophecy <strong>of</strong> Britain<br />

from <strong>the</strong> Book <strong>of</strong> Taliesin (Dublin, 1972). David Dumville, ‘Brittany <strong>and</strong> “Armes Prydein


65<br />

his eleventh-century Life <strong>of</strong> David, even though both <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> authors know <strong>and</strong> use <strong>the</strong> text<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum. The absence <strong>of</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong> from <strong>the</strong> pages <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se two texts<br />

suggests that he was not always <strong>the</strong> universal British hero.<br />

Vawr”, Etudes Celtiques 20 (1983), 145–158, discusses <strong>the</strong> various datings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> poem.<br />

One ‘Myrddin’ is mentioned in <strong>the</strong> Armes at line 17, but this is perhaps a late interpolation.<br />

(On this matter, see Bromwich, ed. <strong>and</strong> trans., Trioedd Ynys Prydein: The Welsh<br />

Triads (Cardiff, 1961), p. 469: she feels that this name could easily have been entered by<br />

<strong>the</strong> thirteenth-century scribe.)


66<br />

SUMMARY OF PART I AND PREVIEW OF PART II.<br />

A look at <strong>the</strong> three texts, <strong>the</strong> De Excidio Britanniae, <strong>the</strong> Historia Ecclesiastica Gentis<br />

Anglorum, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum, shows how <strong>the</strong> history <strong>of</strong> early Britain changes over<br />

<strong>the</strong> course <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> centuries; <strong>and</strong> a knowledge <strong>of</strong> how key changes have been made to<br />

different parts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se texts provides <strong>the</strong> impetus for a corresponding investigation <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s treatment <strong>of</strong> certain issues within his own history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> period.<br />

The picture which Gildas provides (with its tentative chronology) is as follows. The<br />

Roman emperors—harsh but strong—leave Britain in <strong>the</strong> 380s, taking with <strong>the</strong>m most <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> isl<strong>and</strong>’s military forces, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> result is a long period <strong>of</strong> unrest for Britain. The<br />

Romans do, however, provide some ongoing assistance against <strong>the</strong> Picts <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Irish, but<br />

eventually leave <strong>the</strong> Britons to <strong>the</strong>ir own devices. The Britons make one last appeal to<br />

Agitius, whilst he is in his third consulship (A.D. 446f), but he ignores <strong>the</strong>ir request for<br />

help. The isl<strong>and</strong>ers <strong>the</strong>n inflict a first defeat on <strong>the</strong>ir enemies, causing <strong>the</strong> Irish to return<br />

home (though for no long time), <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Picts to remain quiet in <strong>the</strong>ir own territories. Then<br />

<strong>the</strong>re is a period <strong>of</strong> luxury, dissipation, regicide, <strong>and</strong> religious apathy. After this, <strong>the</strong> Irish<br />

return (within that same short time <strong>and</strong> perhaps ca 461); a plague falls on <strong>the</strong> people; <strong>and</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Saxons arrive at <strong>the</strong> invitation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> British council <strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘superbus tyrannus’<br />

(perhaps ca 463); <strong>the</strong>y plunder <strong>the</strong> entire l<strong>and</strong> (perhaps ca 468); <strong>the</strong> Britons put up some<br />

resistance under <strong>the</strong> leadership <strong>of</strong> Aurelius Ambrosianus (‘duce Ambrosio Aureliano’); <strong>and</strong><br />

under this leadership, <strong>the</strong> Britons win <strong>the</strong> day (perhaps ca 470). Aurelius is, no doubt,<br />

descended <strong>the</strong> Roman nobility; he is <strong>the</strong> last worthy member <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman court; <strong>and</strong> he<br />

has lost his relatives in <strong>the</strong> wars against <strong>the</strong> Saxons.<br />

The battles go first one way <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>n <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r, up until <strong>the</strong> final victory at Badon,<br />

fought in <strong>the</strong> year <strong>of</strong> Gildas’ birth (perhaps ca 475), <strong>and</strong> with unexpected assistance<br />

(probably from Rome). All <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> battles are fought in a single generation—<strong>the</strong> one before<br />

Gildas’ own—for men <strong>of</strong> that generation have experienced both <strong>the</strong> sudden onslaught (<strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Saxons) <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> final defeat (given with unexpected assistance). Almost all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> men<br />

<strong>of</strong> Gildas’ own time (<strong>the</strong> forty four years after Badon) are ignorant <strong>of</strong> those days, <strong>and</strong> know<br />

only <strong>the</strong> peace stemming from <strong>the</strong> final defeat <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> enemy—<strong>and</strong> this sense <strong>of</strong> security<br />

gives rise to a number <strong>of</strong> civil conflicts, still continuing at <strong>the</strong> time at which Gildas is<br />

writing (perhaps ca 519). All in all, <strong>the</strong> British, <strong>and</strong> especially <strong>the</strong>ir kings, are weak <strong>and</strong><br />

apa<strong>the</strong>tic, <strong>and</strong> consistently violate God’s laws, <strong>and</strong> are unlike <strong>the</strong> worthy Roman leaders <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> past.<br />

Writing perhaps a little more than two centuries later, <strong>and</strong> using sources apart from<br />

Gildas, Bede tells ra<strong>the</strong>r a different story. For example, he makes Constantine—important<br />

only on <strong>the</strong> promise <strong>of</strong> his name—<strong>the</strong> last Roman Emperor in Britain, <strong>and</strong> places him


67<br />

ca A.D. 409. 162 He provides dates for <strong>the</strong> appeal to Aëtius (A.D. 446), <strong>the</strong> arrival <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Saxons (A.D. 449f), <strong>and</strong> Ambrosius Aurelianus (before A.D. 456). He assigns <strong>the</strong> name<br />

‘Vortigern’ to Gildas’ ‘superbus tyrannus’. He categorically links Ambrosius Aurelianus<br />

with royalty; tells <strong>of</strong> memories <strong>of</strong> adversity <strong>and</strong> defeat (ra<strong>the</strong>r than sudden onslaught <strong>and</strong><br />

unexpected assistance); <strong>and</strong>—by (mistakenly) placing Badon in A.D. 493—effectively<br />

denies Ambrosius Aurelianus <strong>the</strong> leadership at Badon. To him, British religious practices<br />

(such as <strong>the</strong> method <strong>of</strong> tonsure or <strong>the</strong> calculation <strong>of</strong> Easter) are aberrant (from <strong>the</strong> Roman);<br />

<strong>the</strong> British are less worthy than <strong>the</strong> missionaries <strong>of</strong> Pope Gregory to preach <strong>the</strong> faith to <strong>the</strong><br />

Saxons; <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Britons need to be redirected in <strong>the</strong>ir faith by <strong>the</strong> emissaries <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman<br />

Church.<br />

The authors <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum take a different approach again—by<br />

amalgamating literary matter with traditionally ‘historical’ material. Here Ambrosius—<br />

fa<strong>the</strong>rless boy <strong>and</strong> yet son <strong>of</strong> a Roman consul—defeats ‘Guorthigirn’ (Bede’s Vortigern)<br />

<strong>and</strong> gains control <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> British kingdoms, on <strong>the</strong> assumption that he will be strong enough<br />

to drive out <strong>the</strong> Saxons, whilst a man named ‘<strong>Arthur</strong>’ actually leads <strong>the</strong> troops against <strong>the</strong><br />

Saxons, killing nine hundred <strong>and</strong> sixty <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m in a single attack. This <strong>Arthur</strong>, described as<br />

‘dux bellorum’, is perhaps to be identified with <strong>the</strong> ‘leader (<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> battles)’ who appears in<br />

Gildas’ text, ‘Ambrosius Aurelianus’, <strong>and</strong> so, <strong>of</strong> course, with <strong>the</strong> Ambrosius <strong>of</strong> this text.<br />

There are two reasons for arguing this. One is that <strong>Arthur</strong> fights toge<strong>the</strong>r with <strong>the</strong><br />

kings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> British, but as <strong>the</strong>ir leader, whilst Ambrosius is king over all <strong>the</strong> British kings.<br />

The second is that this <strong>Arthur</strong> might once even have been seen as <strong>the</strong> son <strong>of</strong> Maximus<br />

(Maxim Guletic: according to <strong>the</strong> Britons, <strong>the</strong> last Roman emperor in Britain), <strong>and</strong> so, as<br />

Ambrosius, <strong>the</strong> son <strong>of</strong> a consul. The name <strong>of</strong> this <strong>Arthur</strong> might have been derived from a<br />

misreading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> abbreviation ‘arln o ’ (in <strong>the</strong> text <strong>of</strong> Gildas or <strong>of</strong> Bede). If such a<br />

supposition is correct, <strong>the</strong>n <strong>Arthur</strong>’s ‘singleh<strong>and</strong>ed’ attack at Badon might refer to an attack<br />

made on <strong>the</strong> Saxons by <strong>the</strong> Roman forces <strong>of</strong> Ambrosius (Aurelianus).<br />

The Ambrosius <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tower-Episode <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum makes two<br />

revelations: one on <strong>the</strong> defeat <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Saxons (presumably through his own efforts), <strong>and</strong><br />

ano<strong>the</strong>r on <strong>the</strong> overthrow <strong>of</strong> Guorthigirn—<strong>and</strong> so he is a ‘prophet’, <strong>of</strong> sorts. He is, as<br />

David <strong>of</strong> Israel, almost simultaneously man <strong>and</strong> boy; <strong>and</strong> indeed, as <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r, becomes <strong>the</strong><br />

comm<strong>and</strong>er <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> tribes. His existence is, as David’s is, revealed by wise men; as David<br />

is, he is called before <strong>the</strong> king; <strong>and</strong> as David, he is regarded as a threat to that king. He<br />

gains easy supremacy over (<strong>the</strong> tyrant) Guorthigirn, as does David over Goliath; <strong>and</strong> he is<br />

questioned on his lineage in almost identical words to those in which Saul questions David.<br />

And so, perhaps, because <strong>of</strong> his (perceived) extraordinary prowess, <strong>and</strong> his perceived<br />

<strong>the</strong>matic links with that biblical character, does his story become—some centuries later—<br />

<strong>the</strong> model for <strong>the</strong> account <strong>of</strong> Saint David (or ‘Dewi’)—who also has a mo<strong>the</strong>r who is<br />

essentially chaste, <strong>and</strong> who also faces opposition from a powerful leader (who is also later<br />

162 This small piece <strong>of</strong> information is derived ultimately from Orosius, <strong>and</strong> no doubt has real<br />

historical value. How it will later be used, however, is ano<strong>the</strong>r matter.


68<br />

killed by fire from heaven). This Ambrosius is perhaps even more heroic in terms <strong>of</strong> his<br />

character <strong>and</strong> his early exploits than is <strong>the</strong> ‘<strong>Arthur</strong>’ who wins <strong>the</strong> twelve battles against <strong>the</strong><br />

Saxons.<br />

Yet if Ambrosius is <strong>the</strong> original hero, how does ‘<strong>Arthur</strong>’ come to be seen as <strong>the</strong><br />

ultimate British saviour, <strong>and</strong> why are <strong>the</strong> two characters presently separated by very many<br />

decades? The explanation may lie not only in <strong>the</strong> original misconstruction <strong>of</strong> a name, but<br />

in various miscomputations <strong>of</strong> dates which now appear in <strong>the</strong> Harleian manuscript <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Historia Brittonum. Harley is a late copy but, none<strong>the</strong>less, three scribes can be seen to<br />

have worked on <strong>the</strong> original text: <strong>the</strong> first in A.D. 831, <strong>the</strong> second in A.D. 859, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

third in <strong>the</strong> second half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> tenth century. The first scribe—who might have thought that<br />

‘Ambrosius Arturus’ was <strong>the</strong> son <strong>of</strong> ‘Maxim Guletic’—might have had before him an 84-<br />

year Table <strong>of</strong> Easter Annals, which spanned <strong>the</strong> years between 421 <strong>and</strong> 504, <strong>and</strong> might<br />

have regarded it as a Table dated from <strong>the</strong> Birth <strong>of</strong> Christ. When setting down his<br />

Introduction to this Table, he places Ambrosius—<strong>and</strong> so <strong>Arthur</strong>, if he really believes <strong>the</strong>y<br />

are <strong>the</strong> one character—in <strong>the</strong> year 413 <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Passion (or, according to our present method<br />

<strong>of</strong> reckoning, A.D. 440).<br />

The second scribe might have read <strong>the</strong> Table as covering <strong>the</strong> years between 422 <strong>and</strong><br />

505 (A.D.), <strong>and</strong> (with Bede as his source, <strong>and</strong> thinking Ambrosius a separate character<br />

from <strong>Arthur</strong>) might have entered, using Bede’s untenable date for Badon, <strong>the</strong> notice <strong>of</strong><br />

‘<strong>Arthur</strong>’s’ victory at Year 72, a year which he might have regarded as A.D. 493—but might<br />

also have left Ambrosius in <strong>the</strong> first half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fifth century, simply by copying <strong>the</strong><br />

Introduction to <strong>the</strong> Table just as he found it. The third scribe (also thinking Ambrosius <strong>and</strong><br />

<strong>Arthur</strong> two separate characters), might have regarded <strong>the</strong> Table as dated instead from <strong>the</strong><br />

Passion <strong>of</strong> Christ, might have ‘converted’ it to an anno-domini Table by <strong>the</strong> addition <strong>of</strong> 27<br />

years, thus moving <strong>the</strong> notice <strong>of</strong> Badon (<strong>and</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong>) to 419 or 420—<strong>and</strong> might <strong>the</strong>n have<br />

placed <strong>the</strong> notice <strong>of</strong> (<strong>Arthur</strong>’s victory at) Camlann at its Year 93, i.e., at A.D. 540 or 541,<br />

whilst also leaving <strong>the</strong> Ambrosius <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Introduction in <strong>the</strong> fifth century. And so might<br />

<strong>Arthur</strong>, moved forward a century or so, have come to be seen as a British (ra<strong>the</strong>r than a<br />

Roman) hero, <strong>and</strong> stories (such as those <strong>of</strong> his dog’s cairn, or his son’s grave) have grown<br />

up around him—even though his very existence might originally have been limited to a<br />

single text <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum, <strong>and</strong> even though he might not have been well enough<br />

known to find his way into <strong>the</strong> Life <strong>of</strong> David or <strong>the</strong> Armes Prydein.<br />

Thus might <strong>the</strong> story <strong>of</strong> ‘Ambrosius Aurelianus’ have changed with each new writer.<br />

Yet <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Monmouth</strong>, with access to all three <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> early texts (<strong>and</strong> to be sure a<br />

knowledge <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Life <strong>of</strong> David), might have worked out how <strong>the</strong> account had changed over<br />

<strong>the</strong> course <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> centuries—but might have decided to exploit <strong>the</strong> situation so as to leave<br />

<strong>Arthur</strong> as <strong>the</strong> ultimate (British) hero at Badon, <strong>and</strong>, additionally, so as to show <strong>the</strong><br />

possibility <strong>of</strong> textual corruption in <strong>the</strong> areas <strong>of</strong> name <strong>and</strong> chronology. All <strong>of</strong> this he might<br />

have done within <strong>the</strong> context <strong>of</strong> raising <strong>the</strong> image <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> early British kings, <strong>and</strong> promoting<br />

<strong>the</strong> talents <strong>of</strong> British storytellers over those <strong>of</strong> ‘foreign’ ones.


69<br />

<strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s literary rivals are William <strong>of</strong> Malmesbury <strong>and</strong> Henry <strong>of</strong> Huntingdon, <strong>and</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>y do not use <strong>the</strong> De Excidio at all as a source for <strong>the</strong> British period, relying instead on<br />

Book I <strong>of</strong> Bede’s Historia Eccelesiastica, on <strong>the</strong> chronological outline <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Anglo-Saxon<br />

Chronicle, <strong>and</strong> to a very limited degree on <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum. Indeed, William<br />

suggests that Gildas is not worth reading, <strong>and</strong> Henry thinks that <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum is<br />

really <strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong> ‘Gildas’. But by ignoring <strong>the</strong> real Gildas <strong>and</strong> making very selective use<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> early Historia, <strong>the</strong>y seriously limit <strong>the</strong>ir perspective <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> early British period. For<br />

example, when writing <strong>of</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong>, <strong>the</strong> former places him in <strong>the</strong> fifth century by <strong>the</strong> side <strong>of</strong><br />

Ambrosius (ca 476), whilst <strong>the</strong> latter puts Ambrosius in <strong>the</strong> time soon after <strong>the</strong> arrival <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Saxons, <strong>and</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong> in <strong>the</strong> 520s. Yet both rely for <strong>the</strong>ir dates on <strong>the</strong> unrelated <strong>and</strong> hence<br />

unreliable chronological outline <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Saxon Chronicle. And William also appears to<br />

confuse <strong>the</strong> account <strong>of</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong> by accrediting him with <strong>the</strong> singleh<strong>and</strong>ed killing <strong>of</strong> nine<br />

hundred <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Saxons, whilst Henry says, ra<strong>the</strong>r oddly, that not one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Britons gave<br />

<strong>Arthur</strong> any assistance at Badon.<br />

In addition, both <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m promote <strong>the</strong>mselves over o<strong>the</strong>rs, both are obsequious in<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir addresses to <strong>the</strong>ir patrons, both are pro-Roman <strong>and</strong> pro-Saxon, one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m thinks<br />

himself a successor to Bede, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r prates about <strong>the</strong> nobility <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> historian (<strong>and</strong> so<br />

by implication his own nobility). Henry stresses <strong>the</strong> fact that he uses Bede at <strong>the</strong> specific<br />

request <strong>of</strong> Alex<strong>and</strong>er <strong>of</strong> Lincoln, <strong>and</strong> William states that he writes his history <strong>of</strong> Engl<strong>and</strong><br />

out <strong>of</strong> love for his country, but also says that he can vouch nothing for <strong>the</strong> truth <strong>of</strong> his<br />

account, that its truth shall lie in his sources, <strong>and</strong> that he cares nothing for <strong>the</strong> judgements<br />

<strong>of</strong> his peers. And whilst <strong>the</strong> one speaks <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> stories told by ‘foolish Britons’, <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r<br />

tells <strong>of</strong> ‘brutish’ creatures, who know nothing <strong>of</strong> history, <strong>and</strong> men without patronage who<br />

are condemned to eternal silence. Such words are, quite simply, inflammatory. <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong><br />

speaks <strong>of</strong> bombastic utterances from foreign gardens, <strong>and</strong> he speaks <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> need to write <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>Arthur</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r British kings. To his mind, <strong>the</strong> bombast <strong>of</strong> which he speaks may<br />

well be that <strong>of</strong> those two ‘foreigners’, William <strong>and</strong> Henry. His stories <strong>of</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

o<strong>the</strong>rs may be his reply to <strong>the</strong>m.<br />

<strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> dedicates his Historia to Robert <strong>of</strong> Gloucester, as does William his Gesta<br />

Regum—but he is something less than complimentary in his presentation <strong>of</strong> different<br />

Gloucester-personages, making <strong>the</strong> dukes <strong>of</strong> Gloucester <strong>the</strong> underlings <strong>of</strong> British kings <strong>and</strong><br />

having one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m slay <strong>the</strong> leader <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Saxons after <strong>the</strong> bishop <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> town has<br />

determined that he is to be put to death. He includes, as a text within a text, <strong>the</strong> supposed<br />

‘Prophecies’ <strong>of</strong> Ambrosius Merlinus, complete with what he claims to be <strong>the</strong> original<br />

dedication to Henry’s earlier patron, Alex<strong>and</strong>er, saying that he was ‘compelled’ by him—a<br />

man, like <strong>the</strong> bishop <strong>of</strong> Gloucester, ‘<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> greatest scrupulousness <strong>and</strong> sagacity’, a man<br />

served by very many—to carry across <strong>the</strong> ‘Prophecies’ from Britannic into Latin. Yet he<br />

<strong>the</strong>n provides a clearly fictitious text based largely on <strong>the</strong> set <strong>of</strong> minor predictions made by<br />

Ambrosius (Aurelianus) about <strong>the</strong> defeat <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Saxons, <strong>and</strong> on <strong>the</strong> prediction made by <strong>the</strong>


70<br />

earlier boy on <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> Guorthigirn. The two dedications, <strong>and</strong> especially <strong>the</strong> second, are<br />

<strong>the</strong>refore unlikely to have been completely sincere.<br />

<strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>, it can be argued, takes up into his own text very many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> problems<br />

which have appeared in Bede, <strong>the</strong> Historia Brittonum, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> works <strong>of</strong> Henry <strong>and</strong><br />

William—<strong>and</strong> all apparently by design. For example, he places Aurelius Ambrosius <strong>and</strong><br />

<strong>Arthur</strong> both side by side <strong>and</strong> separate, in <strong>the</strong> fifth <strong>and</strong> in <strong>the</strong> sixth centuries respectively;<br />

<strong>and</strong> he leaves some doubt about whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong> final victory belongs to him or to <strong>Arthur</strong>. He<br />

tells <strong>of</strong> <strong>Arthur</strong>’s singleh<strong>and</strong>ed slaughter <strong>of</strong> hundreds <strong>of</strong> men, <strong>and</strong> only after this <strong>of</strong> how <strong>the</strong><br />

Britons <strong>the</strong>n follow him in close formation. He allows by his choice <strong>of</strong> words that <strong>Arthur</strong><br />

is not really dead. He adapts <strong>the</strong> supposed link between Ambrosius <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman<br />

emperors to make Bede’s last Roman emperor, Constantine, into a British king, who is <strong>the</strong><br />

fa<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong> his own Aurelius Ambrosius. He uses <strong>and</strong> re-uses <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>mes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> various<br />

David-stories, even to <strong>the</strong> point <strong>of</strong> creating a new—<strong>and</strong> indeed fa<strong>the</strong>rless—boy named<br />

‘Merlinus’—who makes two separate sets <strong>of</strong> prophecies, just as does <strong>the</strong> earlier prophetic<br />

boy. He tells more than once how ‘Vortigern’ (<strong>the</strong> ‘supreme tyrant’ or ‘supreme king’)<br />

becomes overking <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> British.<br />

He provides a number <strong>of</strong> confusions <strong>of</strong> chronology <strong>and</strong> genealogy; creates obvious<br />

parallels between his various characters’ motives <strong>and</strong> actions; leaves in his text a very large<br />

number <strong>of</strong> contradictions; creates what might be called ‘literary uncles’; makes fairly<br />

obvious references to contemporary political issues, as well as assertions about <strong>the</strong> correct<br />

British faith; appears to present a number <strong>of</strong> British in-jokes; 163 makes cryptic allusions to<br />

sources (especially to ‘Gildas’, <strong>and</strong> to Bede’s ‘lucid’ history); promotes <strong>the</strong> British br<strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong><br />

religion at <strong>the</strong> expense <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> British kind <strong>of</strong> valour at <strong>the</strong> cost <strong>of</strong> both <strong>the</strong><br />

Roman <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Saxon; <strong>and</strong> apparently leaves a number <strong>of</strong> possible clues as to his method<br />

<strong>of</strong> working.<br />

Since, however, he appears to deal with one or two <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se matters at a time within a<br />

number <strong>of</strong> fairly short episodes, <strong>the</strong> actual discussion <strong>of</strong> his text will follow <strong>the</strong> same<br />

format. It will begin just before <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> Maximus.<br />

163 T. D. Crawford, ‘On <strong>the</strong> Linguistic Competence <strong>of</strong> <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Monmouth</strong>’, Medium<br />

Ævum 51 (1982), 152–162, discusses <strong>the</strong> question <strong>of</strong> whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> knows enough<br />

Welsh to translate <strong>the</strong> supposed Britannic sourcebook (p. 152), <strong>and</strong> points out that<br />

<strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong>’s statement on <strong>the</strong> origin <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> British language would be lost on any reader who<br />

did not know Welsh (p. 155). However, he takes <strong>Ge<strong>of</strong>frey</strong> as a Norman (p. 158).

Hooray! Your file is uploaded and ready to be published.

Saved successfully!

Ooh no, something went wrong!